Journal articles: '11.47 cultural-historical background of the New Testament' – Grafiati (2024)

Abstract:

Curriculum material is generally considered the subject matter of information, talents, dispositions, understandings, and principles that make up research programs in the field. At a more complex level, the curricula need to contain historical and socio-political strengths, traditions, cultural views, and goals with wide differences in sovereignty, adaptation, and local understanding that encompass a diversity of cultures, laws, metaphysics, and political discourse This study aims to develop a curriculum with local content as a new approach in early childhood science learning. The Local Content Curriculum (LCC) is compiled and developed to preserve the uniqueness of local culture, natural environment, and community crafts for early childhood teachers so that they can introduce local content to early childhood. Research and model development combines the design of the Dick-Carey and Dabbagh models with qualitative and quantitative descriptive analysis. The results showed that local content curriculum products can be supplemented into early childhood curricula in institutions according to local conditions. Curricula with local content can be used as a reinforcement for the introduction of science in early childhood. The research implication demands the concern of all stakeholders to see that the introduction of local content is very important to be given from an early age, so that children know, get used to, like, maintain, and love local wealth from an early age. Keywords: Early Childhood, Scientific Learning, Local Content Curriculum Model References: Agustin, R. S., & Puro, S. (2015). Strategy Of Curriculum Development Based On Project Based Learning (Case Study: SMAN 1 Tanta Tanjung Tabalong South Of Kalimantan ) Halaman : Prosiding Ictte Fkip Uns, 1, 202–206. Agustina, N. Q., & Mukhtaruddin, F. (2019). The Cipp Model-Based Evaluation on Integrated English Learning (IEL) Program at Language Center. English Language Teaching Educational Journal, 2(1), 22. https://doi.org/10.12928/eltej.v2i1.1043 Altinyelken, H.K. (2015). Evolution of Curriculum Systems to Improve Learning Outcomes and Reduce Disparities in School Achievement, in Background paper prepared for the Education for All Global Monitoring Report 2015. Andrian, D. (2018). International Journal of Instruction. 11(4), 921–934. Andrian, D., Kartowagiran, B., & Hadi, S. (2018). The instrument development to evaluate local curriculum in Indonesia. International Journal of Instruction, 11(4), 921–934. https://doi.org/10.12973/iji.2018.11458a Aslan, Ö. M. (2018). From an Academician’ s Preschool Diary: Emergent Curriculum and Its Practices in a Qualified Example of Laboratory Preschool. 7(1), 97–110. https://doi.org/10.5430/jct.v7n1p97 Bakhtiar, A. M., & Nugroho, A. S. (2016). Curriculum Development of Environmental Education Based on Local Wisdom at Elementary School. International Journal of Learning, Teaching and Educational Research, 3(3), 20–28. Barbarin, O. A., & Wasik, B. H. (2009). Handbook of child development and early education. Guilford Press. Baron-gutty, A. (2018). Provision in Thai basic education”. March. Bodrova, E. (2008). Make-believe play versus academic skills: A Vygotskian approach to today’s dilemma of early childhood education. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 16(3), 357–369. https://doi.org/10.1080/13502930802291777 Bohling-philippi, V., Crim, C., Cutter-mackenzie, A., Edwards, C., Desjean-perrotta, B., Finch, K., Brien, L. O., & Wilson, R. (2015). International Journal of Early Childhood. 3(1), 1–103. Brooker, L., Blaise, M., & Edwards, s. (2014). The SAGE handbook of play and learning in early childhood. Sage. Broström, S. (2015). Science in Early Childhood Education. Journal of Education and Human Development, 4(2(1)). https://doi.org/10.15640/jehd.v4n2_1a12 Childhood, E., Needs, T., & Han, H. S. (2017). Implementing Multicultural Education for Young Children in South Korea: Implementing Multicultural Education for Young Children in South Korea: Early Childhood Teachers’ Needs 1 ). March. Dabbagh, N & Bannan-Ritland, B. (2005). Online Learning: Concepts, Strategies, and Application. Pearson Education, Inc. Dahlberg, G., Moss, P., & Pence, A. (2013). Beyond quality in early childhood education and care: Languages of evaluation. Routledge. Dahlberg, G., Moss, P., & Pence, A. (2013). Beyond quality in early childhood education and care: Languages of evaluation. Routledge. Daryanto. (2014). Pendekatan Pembelajaran Saintifik. Gava Media. Dick, C. & C. (2009). The Sistematic Design of Instruction. Upper Saddle River. Elde Mølstad, C., & Karseth, B. (2016). National curricula in Norway and Finland: The role of learning outcomes. European Educational Research Journal, 15(3), 329–344. https://doi.org/10.1177/1474904116639311 Eurydice. (2018). Steering Documents and Types of Activities. Farid, MN. (2012). Peranan Muatan Lokal Materi Batik Tulis Lasem Sebagai Bentuk Pelestarian Budaya Lokal. Jurnal Komunitas, 4(1), 90–121. Fisnani, Y., Utanto, Y., Ahmadi, F., Tengah, J., Technology, E., Semarang, U. N., Education, P. T., Semarang, U. N., & Info, A. (2020). The Development of E-Module for Batik Local Content in Pekalongan Elementary. 9(23), 40–47. Fitriani, R. (2018). The Effect of Scientific Approach Applied on Scientific Literacy to Student Competency at Class VIII Junior High School 12 Padang. International Journal of Progressive Sciences and Technologies (IJPSAT), 7(1), 97–105. Fleer, M. (2015). Pedagogical positioning in play-teachers being inside and outside of children’s imaginary play. Early Child Development and Care, 185(11–12), 1801–1814. https://doi.org/10.1080/ 03004430.2015.1028393 Hakk, İ. (2011). Curriculum Reform and Teacher Autonomy in Turkey: The Case of the HistoryTeachi̇ng. International Journal of Instruction, 4(2), 113–128. Haridza, R., & Irving, K. E. (2017). The Evolution of Indonesian and American Science Education Curriculum: A Comparison Study. 9(February), 95–110. Hatch, J. A. (2012). From theory to curriculum: Developmental theory and its relationship to curriculum and instruction in early childhood education. In & D. W. N. File, J. Mueller (Ed.), Curriculum in early childhood education: Re-examined, rediscovered, renewed (pp. 42–53). Hos, R., & Kaplan-wolff, B. (2020). On and Off Script: A Teacher’ s Adaptati on of Mandated Curriculum for Refugee Newcomers in an Era of Standardization On and Off Script: A Teacher’ s Adaptati on of Mandated Curriculum for Refugee Newcomers in an Era of Standardization. Journal of Curriculum and Teaching, 9(1), 40–54. https://doi.org/10.5430/jct.v9n1p40 Hosnan, M. (2014). Pendekatan saintifk dan kontekstual dalam pembelajaran abad 21. Ghalia Indonesia. Hussain, A., Dogar, A. H., Azeem, M., & Shakoor, A. (2011). Evaluation of Curriculum Development Process. International Journal of Humanities and Social Science, 1(14), 263–271. Maryono. (2016). The implementation of schools’ policy in the development of the local content curriculum in primary schools in Pacitan , Indonesia. Education Research and Reviews, 11(8), 891–906. https://doi.org/10.5897/ERR2016.2660 Masithoh, D. (2018). Teachers’ Scientific Approach Implementation in Inculcating the Students ’ Scientific Attitudes. 6(1), 32–43. Mayfield, B. J. (1995). Educational curriculum. Journal of Nutrition Education, 27(4), 214. https://doi.org/10.1016/s0022-3182(12)80438-9 Muharom Albantani, A., & Madkur, A. (2018). Think Globally, Act Locally: The Strategy of Incorporating Local Wisdom in Foreign Language Teaching in Indonesia. International Journal of Applied Linguistics and English Literature, 7(2), 1. https://doi.org/10.7575/aiac.ijalel.v.7n.2p.1 Nasir, M. (2013). Pengembangan Kurikulum Muatan Lokal dalam Konteks Pendidikan Islam di Madrasah. Hunafa: Jurnal Studia Islamika, 10(1), 1–18. Nevenglosky, E. A., Cale, C., & Aguilar, S. P. (2019). Barriers to effective curriculum implementation. Research in Higher Education Journal, 36, 31. Nuttal, J. (2013). Weaving Te Whariki: Aotearoa New Zealand’s early childhood curriculum framework in theory and practice (2nd ed.) (2nd ed.). NZCER Press. Oates, T. (2010). Could do better: Using international comparisons to refine the National Curriculum in England. O’Gorman, L., & Ailwood, J. (2012). ‘They get fed up with playing’: Parents’ views on play-based learning in the preparatory year. Contemporary Issues in Early Childhood, 13(4), 266–275. https://doi.org/10.2304/ ciec.2012.13.4.266 Orakci, S., Durnali, M., & Özkan, O. (2018). Curriculum reforms in Turkey. In Economic and Geopolitical Perspectives of the Commonwealth of Independent States and Eurasia (Issue July 2019, pp. 225–251). https://doi.org/10.4018/978-1-5225-3264-4.ch010 Organization for Economic and Co-Operation and Development. (2019). Change Management: Facilitating and Hindering Factors of Curriculum Implementation. 8th Informal Working Group (IWG) Meeting, 1–25. Poedjiastutie, D., Akhyar, F., Hidayati, D., & Nurul Gasmi, F. (2018). Does Curriculum Help Students to Develop Their English Competence? A Case in Indonesia. Arab World English Journal, 9(2), 175–185. https://doi.org/10.24093/awej/vol9no2.12 Prasetyo, A. (2015). Curriculum Development of Early Childhood Education through Society Empowerment as Potential Transformation of Local Wisdom in Learning. Indonesian Journal of Early Childhood Education Studies, 4(1), 30–34. https://doi.org/10.15294/ijeces.v4i1.9450 Ramdhani, S. (2019). Integrative Thematic Learning Model Based on Local Wisdom For Early Childhood Character. Indonesian Journal of Early Childhood Education Studies, 8(1), 38–45. Reifel, S. (2014). Developmental play in the classroom. In & S. E. L. Brooker, M. Blaise (Ed.), The SAGE handbook of play and learning in early childhood (pp. 157–168). Sage. Reunamo, J., & Suomela, L. (2013). Education for sustainable development in early childhood education in finland. Journal of Teacher Education for Sustainability, 15(2), 91–102. https://doi.org/10.2478/jtes-2013-0014 Saefuddin, A., & Berdiati, I. (2014). Pembelajaran efektif. Remaja Rosda Karya. Sagita, N. I., Deliarnoor, N. A., & Afifah, D. (2019). Local content curriculum implementation in the framework of nationalism and national security. Central European Journal of International and Security Studies, 13(4), 91–103. Saracho, O. (2012). An integrated play-based curriculum for young children. Routledge. Schumacher, D. H. (1995). Five Levels of Curriculum Integration Defined, Refined , and Described. Research in Middle Level Education. https://doi.org/10.1080/10825541.1995.11670055 Scott, D. (2014). Knowledge and the curriculum. The Curriculum Journal, 25(1), 14–28. https://doi.org/10.1080/09585176.2013.876367 Setiawan, A., Handojo, A., & Hadi, R. (2017). Indonesian Culture Learning Application based on Android. 7(1), 526–535. https://doi.org/10.11591/ijece.v7i1.pp526-535 Syarifuddin, S. (2018). The effect of using the scientific approach through concept understanding and critical thinking in science. Jurnal Prima Edukasia, 6(1), 21–31. https://doi.org/10.21831/jpe.v6i1.15312 Ulla, M. B., & Winitkun, D. (2017). Thai learners’ linguistic needs and language skills: Implications for curriculum development. International Journal of Instruction, 10(4), 203–220. https://doi.org/10.12973/iji.2017.10412a van Oers, B. (2012). Developmental education: Foundations of a play-based curriculum. In B. van Oers (Ed.), Developmental education for young children: Concept, practice, and implementation (pp. 13–26). Springer. Wahyono, Abdulhak, I., & Rusman. (2017). Implementation of scientific approach-based learning. International Journal of Education Research, 5(8), 221–230. Wahyudin, D., & Suwirta, A. (2017). The Curriculum Implementation for Cross-Cultural and Global Citizenship Education in Indonesia Schools. EDUCARE: International Journal for Educational Studies, 10(1), 11–22. Westbrook, J., Brown, R., Pryor, J., & Salvi, F. (2013). Pedagogy, Curriculum , Teaching Practices and Teacher Education in Developing Countries. December. Wood, E., & Hedges, H. (2016). Curriculum in early childhood education: Critical questions about content, coherence, and control. The Curriculum Journal. https://doi.org/10.1080/09585176.2015.1129981

Abstract:

Jogo de espelhos e palavras Analogias duma beleza transitiva Foi entre “formigas e cupins”[1] que descobri e inventei por “ver” o que lia. Do jardim a casa, numa aprazível “distração”, li Marina (do latim, marinus, “marinho”). Se ia em busca de cupins, absorvi-me logo numa bela atividade intrínseca de “ler” a natureza humana. Os estados/processos emocionais deram-se ao meu sonho acordado, frente à lua cheia. Por contraste mínimo, o que acontece no sonho propriamente dito é antes uma não narrativa, uma dissociação não controlada, exibida a superfície de fundo inacessível[2], graciosa alternativa criativa à “associação de ideias”. “O sonho de uma sombra”, em Píndaro (522 – 443 a.C.)[3], foi a ofuscação da “verdade” nua e crua. O sonho e a fantasia permitem a estranha fragmentação da sequência do pensamento escorreito, quando se experiencie a realidade de All-Self (ser com tudo em redor). Um efeito é imaginarmos sermos nós aquela “estrela” e recategorizamos algo num “todos juntos”, “transitarmos”[4], sem fixação, encontrado “tudo em tudo”[5]. “Somos plurais”[6] e mutantes sem “coerência”. Colocado a par o ser e o não ser, dada a aparência de Marina, numa superfície lisa refletida, convoca à reflexão que muda, quando “… todos querem, buscam, sonham com você”[7]. Na afirmação do narrador, Celso, é partilhado o desejo de alguém ou dele com “você”. Num detalhe ora geral, ora específico, algo dela poderá ser comparável ou semelhante a outra coisa, uma analogia. No encalço dela, Marco Lucchesi acompanha-nos no “eterno retorno da leitura”[8], trocadas cartas entre Celso e Marina, na década de noventa do século passado[9]. “Rasgadas”, anos passados por ele, entendidas “inúteis e vazias”[10], tendo ela dirigido um e outro e-mail inúteis, para “confissões”, via ”correspondências”[11], em que culpas confessadas nem sejam alheias a “amores mortos”[12]. Anteriormente, Celso chegaria a procurar Marina em “mundos improváveis”. Em locais de sua casa, a falsa presença, inviável, “tão querida”… Possivelmente desejada, chega a ser atingido o paradoxo da perenidade da vida, no espaço exíguo, amor eterno. Marina encontra-se em quase tudo[13]: “Digamos: a) no terreno baldio das gavetas; b) na agenda que perdeu a validade; c) nas fotos inquietas de um álbum (andorinhas em queda: sem cola, pálidas ou saturadas); d) no velho sótão que não tenho.” Como se “pousássemos os pincéis”, em continuidade, o modelo analógico varia no tempo… O escritor acrescenta: “nosso passado é analógico”[14]. Celso escuta cantos, sons e silêncios (a música “dela”?), no aparelho de rádio analógico... “Analogia”, nas nuances de significado no dicionário, são uma entre outras. E dada a representação de um objeto assemelhar-se ao original, pode Marina ser “pintada” em eternas obras de arte. “Vejo-a”, no que vejo e no que leio: “Coroação da Virgem”, de Fra Angélico (1395 — 1455); “A Madona de San Sisto”, de Rafael (1483 — 1520) … Escolho logo a bela Gioventü, de Eliseu Visconti (1866 - 1944). Figura nº 1 – Óleo sobre tela, Gioventü, de Eliseu Visconti (1898) Fonte: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Giovent%C3%B9 Mas é em Candido Portinari[15], numa obra de 1957 – “O menino com pássaro”, que a voz e ela… se me apagou. Seria recolhida e cuidada por aquele que a encontrasse. Figura nº 2 – Elemento de obra de Candido Portinari (1957) – O menino com pássaro Fonte: https://www.wikiart.org/en/candido-portinari/menino-com-p-ssaro-1957 Numa analogia, a figura oscila de forma contínua, entre passado e presente, imparável no tempo. Sem comparecer perante Celso, também ele num não-lugar se quedou[16]. Os seus braços, “irredentos do todo”[17], vivido um “como se…”, avançariam o distanciamento/estranheza[18] face ao espelhado “teatro de sentimentos”. Fora Marina ferida? Num “jogo de espelhos e palavras”[19], “escrevo por espelhos reticentes, com frases e lacunas movediças” …. “Estendo as mãos para o espelho…”[20]. “Refletida” a escrita em processo, encontro Lucchesi solto no outro. Nos seus termos, a palavra “espelho” dará lugar ao oculto no “jogo de espelho, analogias”[21]. Quando a reflexão teria ainda o Sol no “espelho”, o encontro de ambos jorrava luz. Perdida a década de oitenta, o que é dado, antecipado[22]? Novas luzes e sombras. Celso e Marina foram inicial “espelho de paixão”. Seguiu-se a brecha na paixão. Num salão espelhado da paixão de Nosso Senhor Jesus Cristo, em 1507, vejo uma figuração pintada por Hans Schäufelein. “Herodes” deu lugar à figuração doutros maus tempos, no “Espelho da Paixão” (Speculum Passionis). Cristo diante de Herodes, o malvado, que morreu com o Eclipse lunar. Num “reflexo“, o culpado, no julgamento em “Herodes”[23], convocara Cristo[24], um culpado. Eu sou o outro do outro eterno Eleia, às portas da atual Itália. Numa primeira estrofe de Poema, a expressão dum outro, Parménides (530 a.C. — 460 a.C.), para quem “deus” não foi gerado, existindo[25] ad eternum... A estaca foi colocada num limiar doutro lugar estranho, em Poema: “Aí se encontram as portas”. Talhada a via inovadora do caminhar, tendemos a cruzar linhagens para não nos perdermos. Nem tudo se desgasta e corrompe, com Parménides. No rumo incerto, outra conquista do explorador Ulisses[26], foi ter encontrado o retorno? Ulisses, Celso, Alice, Marina… Pierre e Natacha, Tristão e Isolda. No desencontro, Molly e Leopold ou Eurídice e Orfeu ... A ficarmos “aos pés da biblioteca”[27], a ler vidas nas figuras centrais, estas oferecem um recuo[28]. Abrem portas. Eternas personagens, nem todas juvenis. Celso, o narrador? Alguém que já teve um “matagal” de cabelo perdido, que “nasceu no coração [uma floresta, cabelos…] … com espinhos” - “O elogio da calvície” [29]. Outra personagem de Marina, Alice, foi um exemplo de ajuda, porto marítimo, seguro, onde atracar? Substitui, sem substituir Marina? Alice adotará, também ela, o enigmático porte de “Gioconda”, “a senhora Lisa, esposa de Giocondo”, representada por técnica do sfumato, de Da Vinci (1452 — 1519). Foi seu o “vaso”[30], que Celso amou - “vasos quebrados” [31]. Acresce que “Alice e o vira-lata branco” encontram-se ambos registados num “resumo” de carta[32], em união, bem juntos. Bem articulado no pensado é o que a carta diz e não diz. Mas quem será aquele outro vira latas? Marina ainda pede foto da outra – Alice[33]. Num e-mail registado: “Se puder [você, Celso], mande-me fotos ou vídeos de Alice. Tenho por ela um profundo afeto. Lembro-me de seu sorriso, ao piano”. Será verdade? Uma inquebrável lembrança de Celso, uma só vez, Marina tocara piano com ele, a quatro mãos[34]. Celso poderá ter reparado (n)o vaso, a dado passo. Pode ter tido outra imagem fixada à Alice, de então. Seria aquele vaso que “amava”, ou Alice[35], uma figura magnética? “Para fugir de mil perigos”, a quem não faltou Alice? Alice usou “ampolas e unguentos, magos e poções”[36]? Cuidadora, Alice, com Celso, representado nos rapazes com pássaros feridos[37]? Em suma, pareceria a Celso não existir punção operada ou poder maior, quando os relacionamentos morrem, ainda que os vasos sejam compostos de cacos que se colam: “Não posso reparar o irreparável”[38]. No entanto, Celso conhecia a técnica das peças coladas do Japão - a técnica do kintsugi[39]. Observou, até mesmo o outro vaso por si trazido com os gerânios, da sua antiga casa… “Distancia que se perde. Vaso que se encontra…”[40] Na ficção, a fiação tudo interliga “Vimos a fiação que tudo interliga. Semântica e sintaxe”[41]. Dos golpes de génio ficcional e da sangrenta História, Marco Lucchesi concebeu comparações, em que “mudam as guerras”[42] e as linguagens. Numa realidade de rapto, guerra e paixão, o poema épico transcende o amor passado que eterniza. Homero fundador da literatura ocidental, numa autêntica carnificina, a incerta “Guerra de Troia”, contou com Ájax[43] dentro do cavalo, dando guerra (infinita)[44] a Heitor, o destemido troiano, incapaz de lhe perfurar o escudo. A guerra teve que ser interrompida ao pôr do sol, intervindo Apolo. Do inicial “pomo de discórdia” entre deusas até aos feitos, nove anos passados em guerra, Ájax é “muralha”. A Ilíada evidencia que esmagou o escudo de Heitor, com uma só pedra. Quem sabe se Celso seria uma barreira inexpugnável, de tão “glacial”[45], que se tornou? Numa contenda, para o romance histórico, de 1865 e 1869, Liev Tolstói cruzou aqueles que se amaram, na passagem do Grande Cometa, em 1811: na invasão napoleónica, em 1812, a personagem recorrente, Pierre encontra-se com a bela Natacha, aparentemente apaixonada por Boris, amada por Denisov. Como foi possível a “guerra sem paz”[46]? Celso e Marina viveram dessa “Guerra de quase e talvez”[47], no que foi a “guerra que nos mata”[48]. Lendários amores infelizes e apaixonados, trágicos, na bárbara Idade Média (século V a século XV)? Tristão («tristeza») e Isolda (“das mãos de fada”)[49]. E o Rei Marcos que a perdeu[50]. Guerras nos ensaios não-ficcionais e nas ficções. Já a estranha paixão da cantora Molly e Leopold termina com o “sim” dela, apenas num solilóquio. O corpo de Molly – no livro de James Joyce - seria “sensual”[51], no que ressalta o “incêndio” interior. Divergências? Foi numa dada “tarde”, vinte anos passados, que a caixa eletrónica de Celso recebe um primeiro e-mail de Marina. Iria acabar com a guerra entre ambos. Não parece de comparar com a ficção? Marina e Celso encontrar-se-iam no fim da “guerra fria”[52], em data marcada pela queda do muro de Berlim, 9 de novembro de 1989. Numa Rádio Londres, com “mensagem de Inglaterra aos aliados”, durante a longínqua Segunda Guerra Mundial, ele passava a escutar outra transmissão no rádio bem comum, no sistema analógico. Um sinal da mensagem dela, vulgar. Metáforas básicas da descrição do real Quando se coloque uma figura de estilo, cujos sentidos figurados utilizem comparações como a “metáfora do corpo em lua cheia”[53], é a Lua “tão nua e desarmada a vaporosa Lua”. A pessoa é então toda inteira, se bem que a Lua seja fragmentada noutra fase lunar. Damo-nos a facetas diversas, também. E a não ser a transição de fase a mesma daquela grande lua, Marco Lucchesi ainda afrontou a perda irreparável de parte dela, por Celso, num desaforo: “se você esperava tapetes e fanfarras, perdeu a viagem. Abandonei a timidez, digo o que penso, e sem rodeios.”[54] Dada a acentuada guerra entre Celso e Marina, ao referencial “real”, preferi antes juntar à lua a palavra “viagem” e a palavra “mundo”, no que coloco mais do que o que (a)parece – numa alegoria. Assim, na minha perceção subjetiva, uma fenomenologia, ocorreu algo mais a aprofundar. Nessa viragem, limito mais do que o que se me abra à fixação de “guerra”, quando se sucedam figuras de estilo, no livro[55]. Num jogo de linguagem, retiro a desafogada imagem concreta: o passeio na praia, junto da Cinelândia e o que faço? No termo metafórico duma “psicologia de viagem-vida”, encontro logo ali o figurativo, portanto, com os rodeios à casa velha de Celso, com os eventos no trânsito, com as margens do mar face à praia. Meios mundos são a frente “subaquático”[56] e outros territórios e sítios. Poderia convocar imensos espaços de transição, imaginando[57] além de um “mundo submarino”[58]. Lucchesi tantas vezes observa “estrelas”, algumas “estrelas não promissoras”[59]… Voltando ao avesso, na Terra, à “viagem à roda do piano e do quarto”[60], essas são breves viagens e têm fim. Contudo, é dada à incompletude a infinita “viagem à roda dos teus olhos, punhado de beleza, informe, passageira”[61]. Numa estranha viagem de recuo (na revirada do avesso), focada uma “correspondência” sem troca, é de antemão inviabilizado o “sim” e a chegada a bom porto[62]? Da presença na ausência de Marina: tempo de sonho e pesadelo Como “resumir” os “20 anos”[63] de afastamento? Um desapego de “dez mil dias”, após o “terremoto”. “Dez mil dias” sem se falarem? Pretendo dar forma ao texto, quando pense que uma correspondência convencionada abranja reciprocidade e presença, ainda que evitada a “literatice”[64] e o “episódico”. Não “agradará” ao narrador contar das cartas, para se livrar efetivamente delas. Ameaça que irá “destruí-las”. Celso foi intempestivo, aquando do primeiro e-mail de Marina[65], após aqueles vinte anos de alheamento dela… O livro Marina reproduz a reduzida “novela”[66] de singelas cartas e e-mails. Passado o texto a pente fino, no segundo e-mail de Celso, este redige uma desculpa: “Perdi tudo, não sei como. Preciso de um novo computador. Como se não bastassem formigas e cupins. Obstinado, insisto e recupero apenas uma parte”[67]. Numa convencional “não-narrativa”, coloco a tónica na congruência e na intencional, quando seja a “dissonância”[68] desarmante de “lirismos”. Alcançada a agressividade, a crítica mordaz, a sagacidade e o ardil… Frente ao quebra-cabeças, pede-se abertura (de espírito), quando se leia o “romance de ideias”, no pensamento do ser (em Parménides e Heidegger). Na dimensão emocional, a obra de resiliência traz-me a consciência da artificialidade da ficção. Cubro de culpas a protagonista Marina. Coloco logo a poção de amor viático, um mantimento para sustento num “líquido destino”[69]. Logo passa a parecer-me que “essa viagem nunca termina”[70], numa entusiástica volta no carrocel do mundo, num “eterno retorno”[71]. Essa segunda vez que é nomeado o eterno, dá-me esperança, ainda que Celso assuma: … “não quero este destino circular”. ~ E eu quero! Se o “nosso encontro não estava escrito [no destino] … Não houve um deus a decidir nosso destino, nem brilho de uma estrela promissora. Deixámos simplesmente de escrevê-lo [ao destino]”[72]. Escrevamos o que desejemos, então, por linhas tortas. Há ocasiões, em que um sonho se repete e elucida algo[73]… As produções estéticas de artistas foram os produtos de imaginações, ainda que acreditassem ser ajudados pelo diabo, por um santo ou pelo próprio sonho avassalador e as visões enigmáticas. Giuseppe Tartini (1692 - 1770), William Blake (1757 - 1827) ou o cavaleiro Adolf von Menzel (1815 - 1905) são exemplos elucidativos do pensamento mágico dominante, nos séculos XVIII e XIX. Há quase 100 anos, o psicanalista Carl Jung[74] escreveu o seguinte, com um sentido determinista do sonho: “uma experiência anómala, que não é compreendida permanece uma mera ocorrência; compreendida torna-se uma experiência [humana excecional] vivida”. Uma característica desse tipo de experiências únicas é serem inefáveis, mal descritas. Inefáveis ilações, na sombra que vira a luz? Posso recuar atrás, ao sonho e ao tempo de Píndaro[75]. O que alcançou aquele da Verdade, quando viveu entre 522 e 443 antes da nossa era? Com Píndaro, ficou assente que “[no humano] sonho é uma sombra”. Assim colocado, “sombra” opõe-se a brilho, a luz, quando a “verdade” seja ofuscada, esboroada na obscuridade. E na medida em que seja ausente um sentido puro para as palavras, damo-nos a alegorias, a metáforas, da “transparência” da palavra, da luz ao sábio recuo paradoxal. Possa o sonho ser “iluminação”, tal Marina, duma “beleza transitiva”[76], entre as luas cheias. Marina conforma aquilo[77], o deslocado pela sombra, quando fuja a juventude, na transitória impermanência. Que espelho da “verdade”? Logo na primeira configuração, se o par não foi (ou foi?) um “espelho inverso”[78], Marina chega a ser retratada no vidro fosco, na “transformação [dela] num espelho”[79]– “uma Gioconda cheia de segredos”, representada pelo impressionista Eliseu Visconti, em Gioventü. Indecidíveis formatos. Como abordar palavras guardadas num “poço” que, a ser “raso”[80], sempre igual e espalmado, lembra o “infinito” do “abismo (líquido)”[81], entre duas pessoas que “comunicam”[82]? 2 Analise textual de marina O método de analisar textos “Coerência” traduz a ideia, cunhada pelo psicoterapeuta Carl Rogers (1902 – 1987), em que o participante apresente um relato de experiência bem estruturada - lógica, a faceta cognitiva e interpretativa, uma significação de peso na experiência “arrumada”. Na narrativa literária, a noção de “coerência” coloca-se, no antigo Dicionário de teoria da narrativa[83]: “texto como unidade no processo comunicativo, resultante de intenções e estratégias comunicativas específicas, ele é também um texto semanticamente coerente... elementos recorrentes… não integralmente redundante… progressão de informação no interior de um texto … na ‘enciclopédia’ do recetor”[84]. Na nova literatura, Marina alude o “vórtice” do redemoinho amoroso de Celso e Marina, o forte movimento do “terramoto” bem rápido, cruzado com a empolgante sonoridade das bravas ondas. Marina retém uma imensa fluidez, em torno dum eixo fixado ao vórtice entre ambos. Sorvida a voragem sentimental no turbilhão do mar, noutra asserção a “vórtice” – um turbilhão, o fenómeno “incoerente” trespassa a vitalidade dos movimentos guerreiros de “homens”, nos tempos atuais. Onde encontrar uma “secreta harmonia”[85]? Em mulheres, no desaguisado com homens? “Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado”[86]. Seremos bem menos coerentes do que se pensou, tanto mulheres quanto homens. Todos nós, humanos, somos sujeitos de analogias. Com o “corpo inelutável”[87] de Marina, que foi o “corpo em fuga” e se encontra ao lado do seu, Celso é já do outro lado. Seja que suba ele à Tocata e Fuga em ré menor, de Bach[88]? A inconsistência é presente na ausência de outrem. Outra mexida foi dada ao mundo amoroso, com as híbridas histórias-ficções, realidades e alternativas. Na alternativa ao modo de organização de “identidade do ‘eu’ estacionário”, sem fluidez de maior, teríamos a fixação eterna. Um risco pode ser nem encararmos a vida sujeita a contingências/acasos – o sem ganhar folgo, “… e, de repente… o sobressalto”. Em Marina, o leitor transcende o sabido (ontológico) e o instituído “romance”, o que não pressupõe que todos os planos sejam antecipadamente traçados. Não sabemos se Marina nos deixou. Ela foi a “glória de um destino”[89]? Um famigerado destino? Um Deus não decide do destino do par amoroso[90]. “Desconheço a direção [do futuro, indeterminado]. Soubesse de uma senha [mágica, um código … e o controlaria Celso. No fluxo permanente de mudança, já o passado e o devir são escapes [na aparente “fuga”], uma “disfunção” no presente [na fantasia inviável]. Porque não viver o aqui-e-agora? Amplificado o tempo, a “hipertrofia…”, é inviável a luta interior, “contra a qual luta o presente”[91]. “Deu-se por fim a glória de um destino. Porque, Marina, os relógios não morrem”[92]. “O vento segue os rumos do destino [ou da predisposição de sorte]”[93], tão mais improvável do que a precisão do tempo dos relógios. Abordagem narrativa na psicologia Numa aproximação literária, na psicologia narrativa, “as personagens são os elementos permanentes que sustentam o desenrolar do enredo”[94]. Nem as personagens fogem, nem restam fragmentadas, na “transparência da voz”[95]. Quem fale no esqueleto narrativo, pensa em episódios de um “guião” (scripts) identitário ou coletivo e, para a “narrativa de perda”, em Celso, congrega-se uma “organização de significado”, no que dê conta de mudanças dessa organização afetiva e psicológica, tão frequente e intensa de privação, podendo tornar-se duradoura ou reatar uma mera ocorrência súbita. O presente texto sobre Marina apresenta “fenómenos” talhados. Dito de outro modo, dá corpo a “ideias centrais, ao happening, ao incidente em torno do qual um conjunto de ações e de interações são dirigidas, com vista a serem reconhecidas, geridas e integradas, ou com as quais um conjunto de ações se relaciona”[96]. Numa forma de encontrar e descobrir ocorrências, farei um parêntesis para o que sabemos de um autor. Na sua suspensão de ideias feitas, como nos “lugares comuns”, nos “hiatos” e nos “silêncios”, o que “lemos” nos não ditos, sem um código? Para o efeito enredado, temos a ajuda de comparações constantes, numa “codificação aberta” do texto. Utilizam-se atributos/características para as palavras todas inteiras e para a variabilidade de significados não ficar de fora. E as “palavras (sem) envelope”, plenas de pregnância e fugidias, impõem afundar numa rigorosa análise linha-a-linha. Haverá ainda que conceber dimensões gerais, para “linhas-da-história”, duma ou doutra mini narrativa ou história, em Marina, o “tempo eterno” e o imparável “relógio dos ponteiros”; a vida e a morte; a terra e o mar, a nuvem e a pedra, o fogo do amor e as suas cinzas… Ao “questionar” os dados/textos, no aprofundamento que se justifica, efetuam-se as aludidas “comparações constantes entre fenómenos”. Da projeção, da narrativa e do episódio Em Marina, identificam-se esparsas narrativas míticas, nas guerras e nos amores. No amor, o “projetado” Orfeu[97] chega a parecer ser Celso, na sua ânsia de que Marina não morra …[98]. Celso poder-se-á sentir, noutra volta, um Marcus[99], chegando tarde, perdida Isolda, amante de Tristão[100]. “Pobre rei Marcos. Tão tarde descobriu o desamor”[101]. Marina não é escrito na primeira pessoa, autorreferenciada. Discriminada a faceta “projetiva” (ex.: uma pessoa não específica ou segunda pessoa, outros, alguém de quem se fala ou escreve): Marina ou Alice descobrem-se entre uma “Gioconda cheia de segredos”, uma Molly, o “verbo infinito”, na “voz” da cantora. Um eco repetido da voz dela, Marina. O narrador e Marina “nadam no monólogo de Molly”[102]. É preciso dizer que “não sei até que ponto lembro da tua voz [Marina]”[103]. Dito de outro modo, Celso mal se recorda do que Marina “disse/diz”, repetidamente. Falhou a voz e “deixou de dizer”[104]. Por seu lado, os episódios reais reportam-se às mínimas ações/interações, as quais podem ser relatos de experiências significativas, por vezes truncadas nas premissas, donde a maior ou menor coerência lógica ou consistência lógica. Quando as palavras chegam a mudar de estado, digamos, aluadas, tornam-se “líquidas, turvas, transparentes”[105]. Passam palavras estranhas pela fluência de selves (“múltiplos eus”, mentais e subjetivos), transformações identitárias. Apreender-se-ão coerências doutros implícitos, aspetos tácitos e inaudíveis da daqui e dali. Narrativa episódica A partir dos fenómenos esparsos, no grosso volume da vida, alcançamos registos de realizações pessoais e dos impedimentos, destinos e acasos, sortes e desaires. Foi a partir dessas constatações que distingui os fenómenos de meros episódios, nas narrativas/histórias, que lembram “todo o texto mostrar de forma holística as cognições e os processos emocionais do autor”[106]. O que se designou de plot (na língua inglesa) para um “episódio”, portanto, vai de encontro à narrativa, ao deparar-se o leitor com uma sequência de eventos ao longo do tempo (“sucessão”), para um “texto”[107], mesmo no mínimo “enredo”[108]. Na forma bem estruturada, visou-se o elemento sequencial e dinâmico, na literatura (na lógica, “gramática” ou “sintaxe”), considerado o episódio o “único esqueleto indispensável” e “menos variável”[109]. A variabilidade de Marina encontra-se nas intercaladas unidades de significado/segmentos de tópico, nas breves temáticas, as quais identificam a substituição de conteúdos, nos registos escritos por Celso. Acresce haver processos narrativos de vários modos evidenciados, no sentir, no experienciar e no pensar: a “descrição externa/concreta de acontecimentos de vida (atuais ou imaginados / passados, presentes ou futuros); a “descrição interna experiencial” (subjetiva), de episódios/narrativas, com a identificação verbal de “reações afetivas e/ou estados emocionais” (ex.: “triste”, “zangado”, “frustrada”, etc.); e a “análise reflexiva/interpretativa da descrição de eventos e/ou da experiência subjetiva, sendo os eventos presentes, passados ou futuros”[110]. No primeiro domínio narrativo, a ênfase no sentir alcança menor complexidade do que o experienciar (interno) e o refletir/pensar. Episódios mínimos Após o desenlace por afastamento, surge um episódio elaborado quase no final do livro. Possui a tónica na conduta de Celso, antes da adesão ao refletido, somente após a imersão interior num quadro e num cenário: Episódio - Título Promessa de calor na aflição dela: “Antes do amanhecer, sacudo meus ossos na areia. O mundo frio no vapor das ondas [do mar], enquanto o sol desponta, bem depois, nas rochas que me vedam o horizonte [limite]. Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado. Não sei até que ponto lembro tua voz. Tudo que diz e deixa de dizer [adiante, eco repetido]. O modo, sobretudo a transparência da voz. Como o menino e o pássaro de Portinari. Te vejo, assim, ferida, a proteger-te. Promessa de calor. Será difícil atravessar a noite (p. 91). Registei outros episódios relatados, com mais de “vinte anos”, exceto o primeiro, possivelmente mais recente: (1) Aflições de Celso no mar[111]; (2) Celso e Marina nadaram no mar e, sentir-se-iam “alegres”, possivelmente ao saírem para a praia[112]; (3) “Mística do encontro” de dois “tímidos” (“dissemos algo escasso, imponderável ... o clima, as gentes, a história”)[113]; e (4) Aludidos passeios de bicicleta[114]. Na narrativa criam-se então replays de experiência, quando se atenda ao “eu” subjetivo frente ao quotidiano, a rituais e a “inéditos”, como nos encontros a dois. Somente o episódio de Celso sozinho e aflito no mar não correu bem. Será invencível o revolto mar e a doença de coração: “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração”[115]. E se é tremendo o risco de morte no mar bravo, não é impossível lutar a dois contra o tempestuoso. O que nem quer dizer deixar de ter mão para apagar aquela ou outra terrível imagem recordada. Afinal, qualquer um sonha com “você”[116]. Ora aquele primeiro “episódio de ‘sonho’”, mas pavoroso, é ilustrativo do mundo irreal, na forma “narrativa”[117]: “um belo dia quase me fui na onda[118] de seis metros. Eu me livrei a muito custo. Um sonho breve que o sal interrompeu. Vantagem provisória...” é acordar. Já o fustigou o voraz turbilhão real da ameaça e perigo no medo da morte dela, quando volte a passar ao mar… Deixar de ser, naquela praia – que “quase levou” Marina … e que é a mesma praia, que “seduz” o narrador[119]. O perigo de afogar-se na praia é real e irreal. Anotei ilações, decorrentes interpretações do texto, nas expressões do autor: (1) Risco frente ao mar[120]; (2) Juventude, em que se possa morrer com alegria[121]; (3) Encontros, fruto de “um milagre matemático… acaso e o seu mistério”[122]; e (4) A bicicleta que “morreu”[123]? A bicicleta? Um indicador do encontro com Marina: “Passeio de bicicleta. Voa o vestido azul. Essa viagem nunca termina”[124]. Noutra apropriação do contexto, o par poderia [ver] “baleias”, ao longe, “delicadas” [125], quando iam pedalando na “bicicleta” … Num contrassenso forjado na comparação, a bicicleta dele era um “cavalo”[126]? Antes dela “morrer”[127], melhor dito, “enferrujar”[128]. Na transição de pensamentos, afetos à morte: “Não há resumo para a última carta. Porque esta é uma carta definitiva. Porque se trata da morte de Marina”[129]. E adiante: “Imploro, Marina, que não morras antes de morrer”[130]. Ficaria ela sem maior sentido de vida? A viragem de alegre “surpresa” chegou a ser concebida, numa anterior “carta destroçada”, restos do que ficou dentro do “caderno escolar” e “cujos pedaços recomponho num mosaico bizantino”[131]: “Carta de amor (desesperado) que rasguei: “...pousa nos lábios uma estrela... secreta harmonia... deserto amanhecer... teu corpo inelutável... lagoa iluminada e seios úmidos... bosque sutil... pequena morte... jogo de espelhos e palavras... teu rosto desenhado no meu peito... à mesa um copo de absinto... duas palavras e voltamos a dormir... infame precipício...” (p. 86). Os procedimentos de análise de experiências são guias de leitura, no que prendem o elucidado “desespero”, o isolamento e o limitado prazer de Celso, quando a vida pudesse afigurar-se um pesado fardo, irado contra Marina, contra o violento mar, o amor eterno… A súmula de alegria - a “surpresa” … Num resumo analítico[132], estabelecem-se relações entre um fenómeno, no sentido da conceção de um episódio. Donde, uma ilustração de seis fatores envolvidos, no episódio Promessa de calor na aflição dela[133]: - Condições causais antecedentes, para a ocorrência reportada (antes do amanhecer, já levantado Celso da areia da praia onde dormiu, ao despontar do sol); - Fenómeno per se (“sacudidos ossos” ao sol, no limite do ser, entre eternas rochas, com a ausência de Marina); - Contexto (a praia junto ao mar ensoleirado); - Estratégias somente idealizadas de ação interativa (ser tomada Marina por indefesa a proteger, no que Celso escreve da sua possibilidade de “ajuda”); - Condições intervenientes (quadro “menino com pássaro” de Portinari…), - O que constrange ou facilita o incidente/fenómeno (recordações de encontros com Marina, num local partilhado e o fenómeno de imaginar um quadro) e - Condições consequentes (a dificuldade de continuar pela noite, sem a presença de Marina e a fixada promessa de calor humano). Nessa leitura duma abstração da experiência, um episódio pode ser idealmente estruturado, se bem que escapem as estratégias de ação interativa. Noutra margem encontram-se a filosofia (de Parménides e Heidegger), o jogo com textos míticos (Ájaz, Rei Marcus…). No “romance de ideias” de Marco Lucchesi, são vastos os domínios de conhecimento. Com o autor aprendi que, ao não aceder a “coisas em si”, tenho as coisas para mim e, talvez, nos apareçam amores e guerras, por prismas do entendimento e da sensibilidade. Dos fenómenos - as aparências - “O que sei?” No quotidiano, sei que vivemos de forma a criarmos conexões entre inauditos episódios, flashbacks, substituições de interesses/temáticas nem buscadas, redundâncias e omissões (como “lacunas de memória”), numa apreensão do que nisso assuma perene “relevância”. O núcleo duro, o “essencial”[134], segundo o autor? “Perdemos as palavras essenciais”[135]. Perdemos “baleias” naquele mar alto, enferrujaram-se as “bicicletas” e desapareceu o “corpo feminino em fuga”[136]. As cartas dizem muito “mais do que parece”[137]. 3 Do mundo poético “Tornei-me um leitor de Parmênides”[138] e de Heidegger No mundo eterno, Parménides colocou o “motor imóvel” do tempo, o “livre-arbítrio”[139], o “cálculo integral”[140] … “causa e concausa”[141] … “tudo em tudo”[142]… Bastará “puxarmos o fio…”[143]? Numa passagem paradoxal da breve (?) “novela”[144], logo vemos como “tudo muda” no (des)encontro, a par de “rádios, guerras, amores”[145]. Não há confissão, não há reparação, na “narrativa não projetiva”. As “narrativas” antes partem dela[146], nos “lugares comuns”[147], registados nas mensagens. O que procura despertar Celso? “A voz de quem morreu, não as histórias”[148]. Bastaria o alcance da superfície, na “voz” dela[149]… No início de Marina, nem se espera a finalização do encontro. Não é desejado o fim do amor. Um mal irremediável. Terá morrido? Obra de “criatividade” dissonante face a espectativas de cartas de amor, Marco Lucchesi coloca-nos a margem de manobra, uma deriva, mudado Celso em permanência e, nesse sentido, as suas posições emocionais básicas são sublevadas e revoltosas, sublimadas, substituídas. Existentia, como a explicitar? Quando numa página inicial, não numerada, o autor nomeia um filósofo italiano, Emanuele Severino (1929 - 2020), que escreveu sobre Martin Heidegger, que exploração de fenómenos “metafísicos”? Martin Heidegger[150], de que trata? Li algures que Heidegger se interessou por “atualidade, realidade, em oposição a possibilidade concebida como ideia”. Ser é a totalidade do que existe. “Aí onde está cada um de nós” - da sein, seria o lugar da nossa presença, duplicada pela sombra da subjetividade. Subjetividade é o vivido que torna algo maior, quanto dá à presença novas formas afetivo-cognitivas. Mundos universais musicais Tenho aquela “vontade” de mudar o passado[151] e de criar uma ideia prospetiva de florescimento. Do mito de amor a Marina, nem estranho virem três damas dar uma flauta a um príncipe, Tamino, que buscará a sua amada. A harmonia da música condensa o “universal”, atingidos géneros e variadas “vozes” trocadas, na “Flauta Mágica”, de Mozart (1756 – 1791). O poder unificador da música é uma metáfora para o príncipe neutralizar o mal. Outra das óperas que acompanham Celso? A ópera de Verdi (1813 – 1901)? Recuo, à procura de La forza del destino, de 1862, cantado por Galina Gorchakova. Será que soubemos escutar o ciciado na voz da atualidade e o que nem se abra ao previsível, no acaso, sem destino[152]? Vozes pessoais de visionários? Na aparência, as palavras são soltas numa poéticas. Meia página abala o leitor. Meia página, umas quantas linhas de “voz”[153] , “voz marinha”, vinda do mar, submarina. Marina. Na “poética da dissonância”, fica aberta a superfície ao “espaço descontínuo”, criado por Lucchesi para ela[154]. A inatingível voz dela? Não sabemos. Na aceção do termo “fragmento”, Heidegger sublinharia essa origem deslocada de textos únicos e incompletos, que deixam espaço por concretizar. Escritores como Lucchesi, coligindo fragmentos, escapam às “correntes literárias”, “movimentos identitários” e “evidências” repetidas. Um significado de recusa de continuidade no vestígio escrito, fragmentado, foi adquirido no mar, que não é terra firme. Todavia, com “intencionalidade”[155] na voz, “nunca poderemos deixar o mundo, o que nunca deixámos”[156], o mundo terreno. Numa particular fenomenologia[157], poder-se-á conceber a “suspensão de julgá-lo”. Como não julgar o mundo do pensamento oblíquo, da metafísica passada? Ficando pela rama, na área concreta, terrena (não marítima, à beira mar, o que “sobrenada” ...). No que importa, não estamos nós fora de água? É de todo difícil alcançar maneira de arrancar o “pensamento de superfície”, também a superfície da página de Marina encante, pela superfície que cobre os reflexos incessantes, os jogos de reflexos, como ilusões e evasões, que surgem e desaparecem. Se não for atingido o que aparece antes do fundo das letras, ficamos aquém de imergir: foi muito antes que Parménides e Heidegger viveram. É preciso dizer que a superfície não se confunde com a aparência - a realidade energética, a dança terreste, da vida dançante[158]. A máscara de Marina já arrasta a ilusão do que aflora (a superfície) – a “transparência da voz”[159]. Esconde-se ela algures, no “re-dobrar” do seu ser[160]. A sua aparência causar-me-ia a diligência em “lê-la” a preceito. A voltar a Parménides e Heidegger, a profundidade[161] do livro dá antes a explorar o ser e as coisas[162], ao invés da superfície (mas com a superfície), a sua luminosidade. Quando a metáfora da luz (do dia, do Sol, da Lua promissora do brilho dos olhos verdes…) não encontra um reino perdido que persiga o ser, quantas ideias ficam subterradas e obscuras ao leitor? Foi a partir daquele ilusório mundo de reflexos (a superfície), que alcancei a incerta profundidade. Será o outro mundo (“marinho”) contrastado ao ilusório da realidade e ainda aquele outro mundo perdura, mutável e instável, matizado de cor intensa e de brilho ténue de águas passadas. Quanto ao retorno à superfície, ao aparecer, no emergir de novo, volta a agitação do mar emocional, que se ressente, no que permanece do eterno esvaziamento. Ficou um poço vazio daquele outro momento de amor ou do que dele reste nas rochas imutáveis. “Tenho por ela um profundo afeto. Lembro-me de seu sorriso, ao piano”[163]. Quando “aparecer é um compromisso metafísico”? A “metafísica” foi além de physis. Cientistas designam a metafísica de “especulação” de ideias, tantas vezes incertas, com que se debatam. O que se entende por “real” é, nesse segundo sentido, o que ultrapassa a “realidade” que conhecemos por perceção (inter)subjetiva. O real é um referencial profundo[164]e infinito; a realidade é o que conhecemos ou julgamos conhecer. Numa mediação poética para a metafísica, “aparecer” situa a presença original no mundo do ser, sendo que o mundo adote a incerteza na errância (e na morada no novo mundo). ~ Quanto “aparecer” vive acima da superfície e da aparência das coisas, é o ser que reflete um inóspito caminho de linguagem reflexiva, aproximativa e assintótica[165]. No ato de escrever, Marco Lucchesi delineou-me a possibilidade de especulação, a liberdade crítica e a ironia, abertas portas à metafísica fenomenológica. O existir em processo trouxera-me antes outros saberes e, nos espaços do mundo daqui, foi indicada a deslocação para a saída de “ex-” (em “existir”). Entretanto, aprendi que existir alcança o sentido de “pôr-se de pé”, de acordo com a etimologia. Num apelo a erguer-se (pondo-se de pé), já o próprio ser permanece em lugar recôndito, na condição de vir a aliar o desvelamento do ente – objeto, coisa, um ser, Marina... Outros “reivindicam” para si o “estar-aí” (da-sein), dito que todos “querem, buscam, sonham com você” [Marina], um corpo no que não “fuja”[166], na errância noturna. Consequência da fuga da luz? Será ela dada a “despertar” outra, a emergente Marina de Celso? Encontra-se ela ausente, no que seria de voltar a abordar a limpidez, a superfície, a “transparência”[167] da constelação “prometida” de dois seres. Uma forma de profundidade incompleta. Numa lúcida forma de escrita, patamar de sonho lúcido, Celso encontra-se em guarda. O narrador não deseja “despertar [vidas escritas]” … Talvez busque tão somente a “voz” dela, naquele eco, em que ressoa a limpidez, alcançará outra “voz”. A quem dar “voz”? A Molly, no seu solilóquio, na primeira pessoa[168]. Molly, uma inigualável cantora de ópera; Marina, de que nem sabe Celso se se lembra… da voz, dada à imagem fugidia na melodia, ao piano[169]. O que passou não se encravou. No ser em mudança, serão cristalizadas mínimas recordações, rareando “o caminho da verdade”[170], sem saída (uma aporia) tantas vezes paradoxal. Guerras dos mundos de ideias As ideias “verdadeiras” e as guerras de “opiniões” não se consolidam, nas correntes do paradoxo. Conjugam batalhas sem fim: Parménides e Zenão vs. Platão; Nicolau de Cusa vs. os que não cooperavam… Numa oposição ao seu tempo, questão cerrada e a descoberto, foi a permanência e a transformação. Parménides reteve a pura permanência, unilateral. Exigente na “ponderação”, Platão (428/427 – 348/347 a.C.) dedicou-lhe um diálogo inteiro - Parménides, em que Sócrates levou uma revisão verbal dum oponente, Zenão de Eleia (século V a.C.), para o efeito de inquirir o sentido do Uno, cujas “absurdas consequências seguem (ou não seguem?) em contradição com a referida doutrina”[171]. E se o ser é múltiplo? “Parménides”, um arauto da “revolução”? Esse é um ponto de um “resumo” do livro. Sendo que o germe da destruição estivesse plantado[172], que revisões foram geradas, a propósito das suas ideias? O que queriam mostrar os eleatas, com Zenão adiante das forças, o arauto da geometria e dos estranhos números, o infinito e o zero? Uma revolução, no conceito de tempo: fluxo constante e deixa de haver presente? O paradoxo de Zenão assinala o contrário à opinião recebida e comum, para o tempo virar uma sequência de mínimos momentos separados, donde vivermos o presente e a mudança ser ilusão. Quanto ao espaço? Sendo uno, não dá condições a haver “lugar” e “aqui”. No espaço fragmentado só há “aqui”, ausente o movimento. A revolução tem sentido no paradoxo, forjadas inesperadas dissensões. “Mudam [os tempos e] as guerras”[173]. No século XV, novo sobressalto. Gerador de ódios por contemporâneos, Nicolau de Cusa (1401 – 1464) alarmou muitos, pelo acento na compatibilidade entre extremos. Encarou a conjetura de “opostos”[174], dicotomizado o mundo por valores antagónicos, quando se creia num ponto de vista considerado válido. Nova batalha. Era Napoleónica, em França e na Europa, no ano VIII (ou, no calendário vigente, datado a 9 de novembro de 1799). Contrastaram adesões e oposições a Napoleão, herói e anti-herói, arrebatado o poder no golpe “18 do Brumário”[175]. As mudanças foram inquestionáveis, com a chefia e as saradas guerras. A guerra entre Marina e Celso não foi uma constante, também não persistiu. No foco da maior peleja, a distância a Marina[176] antecedeu outra circunstância: o entendimento de “como [Celso] se vê”[177]. Num “sinal de transição, de deslocamento”[178], veio de Celso a afirmação séria, numa trégua consigo mesmo: “já não habito na distância”[179]. Anteriormente, despedir-se-ia dela, como um Catulo[180], numa linguagem coloquial, sem intensidade e sem profundidade maior… Poderia estar a recuperar o “habitar”, junto dela. Existirem compatibilizados, nas suas oposições, requer o significado: “habitar”. Talvez se encontre algures, na linguagem. Para “morar”, fica bem longínqua a raiz etimológica, no sânscrito - vatami -, cujo termo alemão é wesen. Dir-se-ia que Celso possa já “estar-aí” (da-sein)[181]. No seu lugar - aí -, à fluência não lhe faltará diferença. Como expor uma diferença melhor do que com o ruído feito pelas diferenças da fala e do canto de Celso e Marina? Revejo a aliança, a separação, o que nem quer significar uma divisão de opostos. Há uma distinção nas “vozes”, para um sistema caótico, em várias escalas de linguagens. A organização de mundos No século XXI, em 2023, há ordem para parar e avançar no terreno do ser. “Há mais de dois milénios…”. Heidegger[182] introduziu essa conjetura perdurante[183], nas primeiras palavras de Ser e Tempo. Fora há muito “esquecido” o que surgira em Parménides, uma abstração – Poema – “onde se encontra o ser e o ente”? Ente pode ser objeto, coisa, ser … E o ser é o mais próximo do ser humano, sem que seja “um Deus ou um fundamento do mundo”[184]. Não existe um ente sem um ser. Acresce perguntar: “o que significa pensar?”[185]. Pensa-se em alguém, um ser, enquanto as guerras matam pessoas. Desde que a nossa imaginação pejou o mundo de deuses, entre ninfas, dragões ou quimeras, foi feita a equação, pelo menos: esquecido o humano. Não neutro, mas esclarecido, Heidegger rebelou-se contra ter sido minada essa incógnita do mundo – o ser, o guardião da questão[186]. Colocado o tão saliente à parte (o ser) e juntas as palavras a ideais, “ordenaram-se” melhor as coisas. Nessa incessante transformação, contra as utopias, foram cometidas “supressões” de coisas, acrescentos de quimeras, os “suplementos”, esquecidas possíveis “deformações”[187]. Aguardado o alvorecer da modernidade líquida, após a linha humanista dos anos sessenta do século passado, ainda seria antecipado o outro tempo do ser frágil, das diferenças e vulnerabilidades acrescidas. Vemos superada a razão não linear, o princípio da não-contradição[188], a alinhar o excluído. Arrastamos até mesmo para a paz a “coincidência de opostos”[189]. No reiterado pensamento ímpar de Lucchesi, um visionário de saberes ontológicos, preside o ser humano que é pensado, dito que ser e não ser não sejam iguais. Os seus conhecimentos são buscados entre um que é muitos[190]: ser e não ser e “ser de todo o ser”, na expressão de Giordano Bruno (1548 – 1600). Ruínas e salvação Um genial revolucionário, Giordano Bruno, foi o que retomara o ser, em On the infinite universe and worlds (“Sobre o infinito, o universo e os mundos”). Recordado num post scriptum[191], o opositor, Bruno, foi morto. Para mais escrevera “A ceia das cinzas”[192], em gritante contraste com o fogo da paixão. Deu-se ao desfecho inolvidável, à morte horrenda, após outra intrincada conjetura resistente à “ignorância” por dogmatismo e ceticismo do tempo. Bem além e aquém do “estar aí“, em substancial presença, o que resiste à fixação ao lugar encontra-se na imaginação, em múltiplas superfícies, no não linear, cujas diversas escalas se coloca Marina. Celso vive numa efetiva transição temporal, quando “o agora é um índice [indicador] da eternidade”[193]. Quando ainda se creia na “eternidade do mundo”[194], uma exceção. Enquanto nos insurgimos, Marina poderia “fixá-lo” ao passado em comum[195]. Na “correspondência” truncada, o narrador assumirá a perspetiva de “crer na eternidade do ser. Mundo sem fim e sem Deus. Essa é a ideia que me salva”[196]. Ademais, imaginar a “eternidade” não diz que não se “aclare a contingência” [197], o acaso, por contemplação intuitiva[198] e sensível. No perpétuo salto entre histos, reparo no ocaso do relacionamento, na paragem e esgotamento dum percurso: “[As cartas de Marina, “ibérica prudência”?] Terminam com abraço afetuoso, promessas impagáveis e mil beijos de Catulo. Cartas inúteis e vazias! Abracem do não ser a eternidade!!”[199]. Creio no indecidível. Não cumpriremos todas as “promessas”, as coisas voltarão a ser as mesmas nas guerras e nos amores à beira mar: o “vestido azul”, a “pedra”, os “passeios” e as “bicicletas”[200]. Recordações e ilusões para “todas as cartas em princípio circular”[201]. “Quem sabe se…”[202], se “tudo se passa aquém da superfície”[203]? A verdade - domínio duplicado da aparência - agarra o “desvendamento”[204]. Da substância/essência não temos algo, além da aparência. E ainda que deixássemos há muito de atingir “as coisas em si”, vivemos demasiado no escuro em volta. Quanto muito, realizemos nova viragem às partes, quando “o passado é órfão do presente [índice de eternidade]”[205], no mundo compartimentado. Vivemos num “tempo inabordável”[206]. De forma paradoxal, deixámos o “museu”[207] e as “espécies” à solta, que diminuem com seres impreparados. Do ser e tempo[208] à nova hermenêutica, reatada “presença”, o que “aparece” no “compromisso metafísico” com o ser[209]? Numa filosofia para o século XX, o existencialismo ainda contou para O ser e o nada[210], no que importou o significado, o valor e o propósito da vida. Na época, avançado distanciamento/estranheza[211] face ao “teatro de sentimentos”. Na Europa, tanto “narrativa”, quanto “ficção” deram lugar ao “novo romance”[212], uma mistura de atores sociais e coletivos, de géneros misturados, uma “polifonia”[213]. A psicologia da vontade e a narrativa Na psicologia então emergente, William James[214] discriminara a “vontade de acreditar” do que queremos fazer “desacreditar” - o que seja convencionado para a época ou para a “troca” correspondida de “cartas” a e-mails, o que escape à explicação e/ou à compreensão[215]. Narrativa, na psicologia pós-racionalista, congregou a ideia de que “contadores de histórias” seriam os que estariam incrustados ao amor e ao sofrimento. Como sublinhado, nas teorias semânticas, havia outras “vozes” e “polifonias”, quando um discurso se enuncie. Fora enunciado. Ademais as (re)autorias e sensibilidades eram provenientes doutros domínios de saber, tomadas por empréstimo (nas teorias feministas, na narratologia, nas ciências sociais e humanas…). As temáticas ganharam sentidos segundos, o significado de ridículo e a ironia alcançou outra voz crítica, ainda com o romance de ideias. Com Laurence Stern[216] é possível “justificar” uns “resumos” dum Celso[217]. Os condensados foram ordenados, entre “ideias confusas”[218] dum amor límpido. Num modelo dos mundos emocionais e do “eu em processo”, as “organizações de significado pessoal” (OSP) remeteram, em fim de século, a "metáforas básicas da descrição do real”. Traduziram apreensões dinâmicas para “estrutura da personalidade” e consumaram “significados”, para formas de dar sentido à vida. O modelo OSP, de Vittorio Guidano Vittorio Guidano foi um psicoterapeuta romano, que viu a criatividade como possibilidade de transitarmos duma para outra organização de “significado pessoal”, da falta e perda à reorganização noutra emoção, talvez pelo receio da distanciação. Correu na margem de entendimentos do corpo e da culpa. Concebeu uma epistemologia, com Leslie Greenberg, Humberto Maturana, Michael Mahoney e Óscar Gonçalves. Numa visão emocional integradora, a faceta de experienciar a vida (I, em inglês; o nível de “eu experiencial”) nem se opôs mais a “significar” a experiência (a narrativa da experiência). Pode ser dado o exemplo buscado no que conheci em Guidano e num seu amigo, Leslie Greenberg, de saúde mental. Quando com eles estudei, partiram dde G. H. Mead[219], entre muitos outros. No sul africano Leslie Greenberg[220] senti a primazia conferida a existir, tão visceral, no âmago da experiência imediata, o "eu". Frente a frente ao vivido subjetivo, Vittorio Guidano[221] colocava-se noutro plano de conhecimento: o “mim reflexivo” (me, em inglês). Contrastava na relação à energia de Greenberg, uma “presença” por inteiro, uma conexão no momento, em níveis diversos (físico, emocional, cognitivo e espiritual), ou seja, havia uma consciência da plena experiência corporal e emocional, vontade de escuta ativa, busca de compreensão. Modelos para fazer mundo Na distância cavada, lemos que “a gota do mar é pequena, quando o tempo de ausência seja longo.” A memória nem se esvai na comparação e compreendido desgaste. O “piano – sobrenada”[222] … – voga à tona de água, assim sendo a memória[223], num “abismo líquido”[224]. Poderia ser a voz “atemporal”[225], inesquecível, aquela voz entretanto quebrada de Marina? Tendo lá permanecido uma presença, não se cravou… No incomensurável passar dos anos, quais “cardumes de palavras”[226], arrastaram “o vazio”[227]. A eternidade deixou de ser. Morreu um mundo terreno junto do mar. O eco imaginário de Marina, na ausência quedou-se. Existem as “rochas” [que] continuam imutáveis[228], fustigadas por ventos e marés. Do revolto mar à mata-bioma e às pedras encalhadas, sobressai o abandono, nas “correntes indomáveis”[229]. Celso, continente/recetáculo, sem mãos. Haja o que desapareça e volte com a “correnteza”[230]. Sem alcance do “mundo submarino”[231], as águas não brilham. Somente na “superfície” são “transparentes” [232] águas, para um mundo que foi desarticulado e fragmentado em partes. Como referido, no uno, teríamos um mundo total e eterno. Numa perspetiva particular, um amigo meu acentuou a condição física, metafórica e metafísica (“especulativa”) do ser. Sem ler Marina, António Maurício enfatizou o transitório – o humano para “ondas do mar” (o seu mundo parcial). Na expressão oral, coloquei as suas palavras de permeio, com parênteses retos, para elucidar o refletido do infinito: Em resumo, e metaforicamente, parece-me que [esse processo humano, dinâmico instável] tem semelhanças com o que acontece às ondas do mar[233] (…) configurações/formas locais e transitórias desse mar/suporte e alimento de todas as outras formas/configurações potencialmente possíveis do mesmo. Que podem nascer, crescer, viver/existir, reproduzir-se e morrer/deixar de ser/existir, porque são fenómenos/seres transitórios. (…) Mas não é por isso [por haver formas locais e transitórias de mar], que o mar/vácuo quântico/TAO/[234]o sem nome/... (pressuposto background/suporte/meio/ e fim de tudo o que é possível, e por isso intemporal, Total, global, cognoscível e/ou incognoscível), sem ser… seja redutível a qualquer aspeto antropomórfico[235] .... mas contendo-os... O meu amigo tem uma conceção física e de recipiente – o “vaso vazio”, o inamovível Uno[236]. Nessa substância, Maurício faz conter os mundos parciais contrastantes. Na “leitura desviante”, colocamos “entrelinhas”[237]. A “colocar parêntesis” no que se saiba ou julgue saber, houve um retorno ao mundo, no abalo cultural da consciência. Na aproximação a coisas[238], podemos condensar “cardumes de palavras”[239], no que sobreviveu unido, o par que se afastou: As “cartas deitam iodo [como o mar] e sal… [como lágrimas] [240]… novo sal”[241] Crescem as ondas que me arrastam para dentro [daquele mundo submerso]. Põe-se Celso “a nadar“[242]. [No mar] Haveria “… a correnteza“… e entretanto “as ondas sobem cada vez mais altas… Já não encontro salva-vidas. [Celso dirigindo-se a Marina, pede-lhe uma vez:] Nademos juntos”[243]… No relacionamento, terá havido … um “naufrágio e tempestade”[244]. Até no “perigo de [Celso] afogar-se na praia”[245]. Ergue-se, subleva-se ele, humano, que “não tem guelras nem escamas”[246] … No salva-vidas da terrena praia, onde não “para de chover” … “mal sei nadar em tanto azul… [Celso] Andava a saltar “nas rochas, acima do cinturão das algas”, mas mergulhara no mar, “quando é escassa a correnteza”[247]. “Caminho sobre a chuva, ondas revoltas [no mar], branca espuma”[248] … “nadar [para] tão longe” …[249]. Na deriva, as “leituras desviantes” de uma temática[250], colocam vários caminhos de leitura. Não fosse o vazio deixado de palavras… [Sempre permanecem] “As pedras [que] rugem no bater das ondas”[251] [instáveis]. [Muda o significado de] “Praia - Cadeia alimentar, baleias, pescadores”[252] … “Sinto no meu corpo a maresia [que muda também, após a vazante, de cheiro intenso do mar] e assim transformo o sal em novo sal”[253] [Em casa] O “relógio de areia” de Celso, quando se encontrava com Marina, no passado, “ficava na estante” … [porque o tempo era subjetivo]. “Um belo dia [a ampulheta] quebrou-se” … “Vinte anos” separaram [Celso e Marina] … quantos “grãos” de areia [na ampulheta] são necessário” para tanto tempo passado?[254] “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração”[255], sendo que o sal eliminado, baixe a pressão[256] [arterial] e “transformo o sal em novo sal”[257]. Nova vida. As palavras vão e vêm, na modernidade líquida. A tornarem-se as palavras “úmidas”, é o sinal de sofrimento no “sal” e na “lágrima” salgada. Qual garrafa que se joga ao mar? Flutuaram ambos num domínio intemporal, deram-se a palavras inevitavelmente “fartas de imprecisão, saudosas da beleza”[258]. E que “cartas” se virão a “salvar” do mar do esquecimento, com agrestes “ventos do Atlântico”? Na insana movimentação vital, Celso “decide [a dado momento] atravessar a maresia”[259] e quedou-se o mar de distância entre si e Marina[260], ao primeiro e-mail dela, seguido-das imagens coloridas, palavras dela. Marina aparecer-lhe-ia na imaginação dovbelo solilóquio de Molly Bloom[261], um encantatório eco. É dele o repente, quando não queira voltar ao passado: “Não me afasto deste mundo de areia… Passam navios à distância”[262]. Em terra firme, Celso, não sai de si mesmo. No final do livro, arredio, Celso dará conta do inesquecível mau tempo, em que se sentira “naufrago”, abraçado ao não-lugar[263]: “Passada a tempestade, me afogo nos teus olhos [verdes e do mar]”[264], olhos de luz fina e penetrante. Do repetido reparo no olhar de lince, o que ficamos cientes do passado na marinha de salinas, na praia e noutras paragens? A lembrança foi ter à imagem da “jovem” Lívia, sua prima e amiga de Marina… [Lívia] “deu-se às ondas”[265]. Deixou de ser. Condenado, Marcus, perdeu alguém; Celso perdeu Marina, não fossem as “fugas” intempestivas. Anunciado casamento ou “condenação”, na escuta de Grande Missa em Dó Menor, K 427[266], de Amadeus Mozart (1756 – 1791), o significado diverge, para o cineasta Robert Bresson[267]. A perda não justifica uma causa, que seja culpa de falta de pontualidade dela ou o atraso dele. Preso ao antecipado mito: “Cheguei tarde como o Rei Marcus”[268], já que a bela Isolda amava Tristão e vogariam num barco do amor à beira mar[269]. No enlevo por Isolda, Celso assumia encontrar-se na condição do rei[270]. Outro fora a lição de Orfeu[271], que olhou para trás… “Não se ergueu” (no existir). E como a palavra concretiza o pensamento (quando o alcance), em inumeráveis mundos atingimos a parte num ou noutro fator – o mar subterrâneo, o envelope na palavra, uma sinédoque. A crer na memória “líquida”, mais uma vez, em imaginação de Marina[272], Celso “lembrou-a” de que já teriam pisado as pedras até à onda, ao imenso mar[273] Quando o a sair último apaga a luz Na ausência de fundamentos externos e de princípios internos, temos o reino perdido do ser. No mundo abandonado, aliado no estranhamento, é o esquecimento (“o fundador”) uma implicação do recuo do ser[274]. Como constatado, em Heidegger[275], surgiu o ser, um dos seus dois temas constantes. Como ser nem seja fundamento, nem seja princípio, incorreria na dobra original “ser-ente”[276]. Donde, a possibilidade de “re-dobra” do ser em Marina. Para o incauto efeito, somente desviando-se um autor, poderá recuar o ser, em que as hierarquias da existência passam a ser independentes (ser e ente), deixando de fazer sentido o que veio primeiro. Nenhum deus alguma vez pode unir o disperso, nos tempos que correm. Em Heidegger (1986 [1982]), para quê escrever “Porquê poetas”. Andaria o filósofo nos caminhos da floresta obscura, no que recuaria e o conduziu a Hölderlin (1770 — 1843): “E porquê poetas em tempos atribulados?[277]” Além da destroçada condição de “autor-idade”, o autor deslocou-se à poesia de vestígios inacessíveis. Marco Lucchesi pode ter atendido ao segundo tema de Heidegger, quando foque o eterno, em Parménides[278]. Visado fundamento do enigmático “pensamento”: leu as primeiras descobertas nos fragmentos ou vestígios escritos. De Marina, Lucchesi arrasta já o leitor às primeiras interrogações, como nos ousados fragmentos pré-socráticos incompletos, desbravados e arredios a um ponto, excêntrico a linhagens ou a “influências”. Ocorre pensar noutro ângulo de visão criativa, sem articulação entre o próximo e o longínquo, alcançado um brilho lateral, que perpassa na contemporaneidade. Qual será o derradeiro lugar em que pulse o pensar? – Pergunte-se. Em Poema, de Parménides, fragmento de conceitos acutilantes. Possuímos além da “dobra” constitutiva do ser (nos limites entre ser e ente), a prerrogativa de interrogar, de hesitar, de duvidar e de afirmar. Em que mundos desaparece e reaparece a consciência? Resposta: Nos dias que se sucedem a noites, a alternância revela-se à consciência, no sonho e na realidade percetiva. Da diferença entre mundos, Marina, o que perdura na ausência? Memórias de palavras “recorrentes: o nada, a Morte, abismos e fantasmas”[279]. Perdura o “sonho” no eterno “menino”[280]. Em Marina, o coprotagonista Celso, um retirado fazedor de “não histórias”, afigura-se retirado, o que não significa derrotado. Noutra asserção crítica, quando não se bata em retirada, poderão ser dados saltos na compreensão duma obra de múltiplas leituras. Foi no Prefácio à segunda edição de Crítica da razão pura, que Kant alertou para o pensamento, cujos “saltos temerários” nem seriam escusados. Poder-se-ia ir mais longe, no arriscando, nas nossas frágeis sociedades, a ponto de nem ser dito o que se pense, nem ousar-se o criticar. [1] Lucchesi, Marco. Marina. Santo André (SP): Rua do Sabão, 2023, p. 89. Quanto à “romaria de formigas” (p. 78), a ser desfeita, “vivo em guerra contra os cupins…” (p. 23). “Só as cartas ficaram intactas. Desprezadas até pelos cupins” (p. 24). “Pobres cartas! Ai de nós! Indigestão de todos os cupins” (p. 28). Afinal, outra maçada, será o velho computador perder cartas, “perder tudo” (p. 89). [2] A crença no acesso à profundidade teve os seus dias melhores, quando se acreditou numa via única, uma dimensão da base ao topo, entretanto barrados os códigos e a exatidão, buscada na modernidade. [3] Marina, p. 73. [4] Marina, p. 56: Marina possui uma “beleza transitiva”. Marina, p. 60: “Sou trilho morto, intransitivo [que não chega a ela]. Se não te alcanço não me basto”. Marina, p. 71: o caráter transitivo, sendo o que muda, aproximou-se de “sinal de transição, deslocamento”. [5] Marina, p. 27. [6] Marina, p. 76. [7] Marina, p. 76. [8] Marina, p. 15. [9] Marina, p. 13. [10] Marina, p. 87. [11] Marina, p. 13, p. 17. [12] Marina, p. 67. [13] Marina, p. 85. [14] Marina, p. 85. [15] Marina, p. 91. [16] Marina, p. 55. [17] Marina, p. 87. [18] Marina, p. 54: “Distância na distância da distância. Porque o demónio é filho do silêncio. António Vieira dixit”. O silêncio marca a distância tão grande entre ambos, gerador do mal. Mas Celso foi um menino com “fome da distância” (p. 63). Um dia, deixou de “habitar na distância… distância que se perde” (pp. 97-98). [19] Marina, p. 86. [20] Marina, p. 72. [21] Marina, p. 69. [22] Marina, p. 84. [23] Marina, p. 33. [24] Na alusão do autor, a xilogravura de 1507, de Hans Schäufelein the Elder? Um idoso, “o mais velho” (the elder). Ou “Cristo diante de Anás, do espelho da paixão de Nosso Senhor Jesus Cristo”, também de 1507? [25] Marina, p. 22. Parménides é também referido na p. 35 e na p. 98. [26] Marina, p. 49). Ulisses representa o que enfrentou perigos e riscos do mar, explorando o mundo. Escritores foram “navegadores”, por caminhos sem guia e sem antecipação, como James Joyce (1882 – 1941). [27] Marina, p. 49. [28] Marina, p. 71. Celso efetua ainda um recuo, quando “uma janela abre-se ao vento” e se desfaz o enlevo com Marina. Concretamente, recuo terá o sentido militar, na guerra. [29] Marina, pp. 34-34. [30] O vaso é um recetáculo, um contentor para as coisas sensíveis, no Timeu de Platão, datado de 360 a.C. Identifica a chora, no que acolhe as coisas em devir. [31] Marina, p. 89. [32] Marina, p. 77. Nas folhas ímpares, são dados a ler “resumos”, como o da página 27: “Sobre a morte das cigarras e o motor imóvel. As garras do leão. Livre-arbítrio, borboleta e tempestade. Software e cálculo integral. Termina com um verso de Mallarmé.” Geralmente, os “resumos” são ampliados em textos de duas páginas. [33] Marina, p. 81. [34] Marina, p. 43. [35] Marina, p. 89. [36] Marina, p. 78. [37] Marina, p. 67, post scriptum: “Leitor de pássaros, sou como um áugure romano a decifrar tua mensagem”. Na Roma antiga, desde o século VIII a.C., os sacerdotes tornar-se-iam augures, tirando presságios, partindo dos voos, do canto e das entranhas de pássaros, entre outras aves. [38] Marina, p. 89. [39] Marina, p. 87. [40] Marina, post scriptum, p. 98. [41] Marina, p. 50. Na perspetiva computacional, disse-me um informático, a diferença é nítida entre significado e semântica: “fornece-se uma semântica para um argumento (ou seja lá o que for), quando se fornece um método de traduzir os símbolos, que contém para qualquer coisa que tenha significado: dar uma semântica para uma linguagem pressupõe, ou envolve, uma Teoria do Significado. Contrasta com a sintaxe, que é apenas a gramática formal do sistema, que determina que os símbolos estão corretamente juntos ou não. Pode assim seguir-se uma sintaxe do sistema sem ter a mínima ideia da sua semântica”. [42] Marina, p. 43. [43] Marina, p. 18. Na Ilíada, poema homérico, salienta-se o belo e valente Ájax, com que lutou Heitor, sem vencedor ou vencido. [44] Marina, p. 53. [45] Marina, p. 35. [46] Marina, p. 36. [47] Marina, p. 83. [48] Marina, p. 39. [49] Marina, p. 79. [50] Marina, p. 86. [51] Marina, p. 49. [52] Marina, p. 18. A Guerra Fria, tensão geopolítica, no final da Segunda Guerra Mundial (1945), abrangeu Os Estados Unidos da América e a União das Repúblicas Socialistas Soviéticas (URSS), desde a Presidência de Truman, em 1947, tendo fim na dissolução da URSS. [53] Marina, p. 31. [54] Marina, p. 35. [55] Quando a alegoria apresenta dois significados, literal e figurado, as palavras, cujo significado seja literal, devem dar lugar ao significado alegórico (figurado). [56] Por extensão, ao mundo subaquático, Marina, p. 50: “… o abismo líquido”. Marina, p. 37: “um líquido destino terra adentro. Marina, p. 79: “Presumo que se lembre (ó, líquida memória!) da onda que das pedras nos levou ao mar.” [57] Imagino até mesmo O mundo à minha procura, de Ruben A, um relato autobiográfico em que o escritor dá conta da vida e da escola, que “esquece os livros”. [58] Marina, p. 49. [59] Marina, p.54. [60] Marina, p. 65. [61] Marina, p. 65. [62] Marina, p. 13. [63] Marina, p. 27, p. 29. Na mesma página 29: “de dez mil dias” …, após o “terremoto” - “uma “falha sísmica”. [64] Castro, Ruy. A vida por escrito: ciência e arte da biografia. Lisboa: Tinta da China, 2023., p. 16. A “literatice” passa pela ideia de um biógrafo atravessar a pessoa-personagem, para dela extrair o que não saiba de si mesma nos pormenores, para o efeito de conceção de episódios “inesquecíveis”. [65] Marina, p. 16. [66] Marina, p. 13. [67] Marina, p. 89. [68] Marina, p. 13. [69] Marina, p. 37. [70] O interminável percurso, é destacado na página 93. O texto continua com a presença do tempo, para “Zenão de Eleia: Aquiles corre com a tartaruga”, um paradoxo da verdade de Parménides, numa demonstração “por absurdo”. [71] Marina, p. 16. [72] Marina, p. 54. [73] Durante uma noite, após ter querido escrever insistentemente uma sonata, o compositor italiano Giuseppe Tartini compô-la a dormir e a sonhar. Intitulada O Trilo do Diabo, imaginou que o próprio maligno lhe apareceu em pessoa para tocar violino e o “ajudar”. Ele não era capaz de terminar a obra musical, mas quando acordou conseguiu acabá-la com a única parte da música de que se lembrava. [74] Jung, Carl. (1954 [1951], p. 123) [75] Marina, p. 73. [76] Marina, p. 56. [77] Marina, pp. 55-56: “A jovem [caveira sem carne] cedeu sua beleza ao brinquedo”, tratando-se de morta, que na urna funerária tinha a sua boneca de marfim, segundo Marco Lucchesi, preservada do Tempo dos antoninos, na Roma antiga, pelo autor. Portanto, aquilo, demarca a figura histórica, no achado brinquedo, que a acompanhou na urna. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Crepereia_Tryphaena [78] Marina, p. 56. O “espelho inverso”, do aveso, passa o par a dois contrários ou simetricamente opostos. [79] Marina, p. 69. Quem diga a transformação dela alude à sua representação no quadro de outra. [80] Um poço é um recetáculo, a chora, em Platão. Um continente retém um conteúdo, as ideias sensíveis. [81] Marina, p. 50. [82] Marina, p. 96. Nessa página, é salientada a comunicação, quando gatos ronronam e cães latem. [83] Reis, Carlos, & Lopes, Ana Cristina M. Dicionário da teoria da narrativa. Coimbra: Almedina, 1987, pp. 152-155. [84] Idem, pp. 152-153. [85] Marina, p. 86. [86] Marina, p. 91. [87] Marina, p. 86. [88] Marina, p. 63. [89] Marina, p. 95. [90] Marina, p. 54. [91] Marina, p. 73. [92] Marina, p. 96. [93] Marina, post scriptum, p.97. [94] Reis, Carlos & Lopes, Ana Cristina M. Dicionário da teoria da narrativa. Coimbra: Almedina, 1987, p. 154. [95] Marina, p. 91. [96] Strauss, Anselm, & Corbin, Juliet. Basics for qualitative research: Grounded theory procedures and techniques. Newbury Park, CA: Sage, 1990, p. 96. [97] Marina, p. 95. Numa intercalação da história de Proteu com o mito de Orfeu, essa invenção do poeta romano Virgílio (70 a.C. — 19 a. C.), encontra-se nos versos de número 453 a 527 do Livro IV, das Geórgicas. [98] Marina, pp. 71-72. Vale ouvir a rádio Orfeu … Ouço distante a voz de Orfeu. [99] Marina, p. 80, p. 86. [100] Marina, pp. 79-80. [101] Marina, p. 80. [102] Marina, p. 49. [103] Marina, p. 91. [104] Marina, p. 91. [105] Marina, p. 49. [106] Neymeyer, Robert A. & Mahoney, Michael. Construtivismo em psicoterapia. Tradução de Mônica Giglio Armando e Fábio Appolinário. Porto Alegre, Rio Grande do Sul: Artes Médicas, 1997, p. 173. [107] Quem diga texto, poderia referir-se a trabalhos com que um texto se cruza, num filme, romance ou peça de teatro. [108] Forster, Eduard Morgan. Aspects of the novel. New York, NY: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1927. O “enredo” (plot) distingue-se da “história” (story), na medida em que o enredo ordena os acontecimentos de forma temporal e de forma causal, mas a “história” limita-se a ordená-los no tempo. [109] Scholes, Robert, & Kellogg, Robert. The nature of narrative. New York, NY: Oxford University Press, 1966, p. 207, pp. 238-239. [110] Angus, Lynne; Lewin, Jennifer; Boritz, Tali; Bryntwick, Emily; Carpenter, Naomi; Watson-Gaze, James, & Greenberg, Leslie. Narrative Processes Coding System: A Dialectical Constructivist Approach to Assessing Client Change Processes in Emotion-Focused Therapy of Depression. Research in Psychotherapy: Psychopathology, Process and Outcome 2012, 15(2), 54–61. DOI: 10.7411/RP.2012.006 [111] Marina, p. 23. [112] Marina, pp. 79-80. [113] Marina, p 83. [114] Marina, p. 94. [115] Marina, p. 71. [116] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76. [117] Marina, p. 23. [118] No risco de morte no mar bravo, noutro lugar: “… ao dorso da onda fria, apressa o coração” (Lucchesi, 2023, p. 71). [119] Marina, p. 23. [120] Marina, p. 23. [121] Marina, p. 80. A expressão é atribuída pelo autor a um livre pensador, Lucilio Vanini (1585 – 1619), que se autodenominou outro, nas obras publicadas como Giulio Cesare Vanini. [122] Marina, p. 83. [123] Marina, p. 93. [124] Marina, p. 93. [125] Marina, p. 14, p. 79. As baleias primam nos seus “afetos radicais” (p. 79). [126] Marina, p. 93. [127] Marina, p. 93. [128] Marina, p. 93. [129] Marina, p. 95. [130] Marina, post scriptum, p. 99. [131] Marina, pp. 85-86. [132] Strauss, Anselm. Qualitative analysis for social scientists. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press, 1987, p. 32. [133] Marina, p. 91: “Antes do amanhecer, sacudo meus ossos na areia. O mundo frio no vapor das ondas [do mar], enquanto o sol desponta, bem depois, nas rochas que me vedam o horizonte [limite]. Sem que você soubesse, caminhamos lado a lado. Não sei até que ponto lembro tua voz. Tudo que diz e deixa de dizer [adiante, num eco repetido]. O modo, sobretudo a transparência da voz. Como o menino e o pássaro de Portinari. Te vejo, assim, ferida, a proteger-te. Promessa de calor. Será difícil atravessar a noite”. [134] Marina, pp. 13-14. [135] Marina, p. 54. [136] Marina, p. 14. [137] Marina, p. 13. [138] Marina, p. 22. [139] A noção de “livre arbítrio contracausal” indica a decisão livre, não determinada por uma causa, um motor. [140] No cálculo integral, pensa-se na heurística, de Arquimedes (287 – 212 a.C.) , com a finalidade inicial de calcular áreas e volumes e seguir a pista e gravar o movimento dos corpos celestes, do sol, da lua e dos planetas, no que se partiu da aritmética e da geometria. [141] Concausa introduz a causa, que coexiste com outra causa, cujo efeito seja conjugado. [142] Marina, p. 27. [143] Marina, p. 27. [144] Marina, p. 13. A brevidade contrasta como o longo tempo que passou, após o encontro prolongado. [145] Marina, p. 43. [146] Marina, p. 69: “Teus olhos sabem narrativas”. [147] Marina, p. 87. [148] Marina, p. 91. [149] Marina, p. 91. [150] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, (1970 [1947]), p. 65. [151] Marina, p. 75. [152] “O acaso dá-nos os pensamentos, o acaso retira-no-los”. Esse é um pensamento de Blaise Pascal (1623 – 1662). [153] Bakhtin, Mikhail M. Speech genres and other late essays. Austin, Texas: University of Texas Press, 1986. Partindo de “géneros de fala”, certas vozes farão coisas diferentes. A noção de “voz” tornou-se um conceito adequado e útil para a caracterização do narrador num texto: “quem ‘fala’”. “Quem é ‘ouvido’”, “quem expressou algo” … A ser “dada uma voz”, a “voz”, conduziu à critica de uma só voz, com Bakhtin. Na conexão de “voz”, com as ciências sociais, avançamos entre “múltiplas vozes”. [154] Marina, p. 13. [155] A “intencionalidade” em Edmund Husserl (1859 – 1938) e) colocou-se em “Meditações cartesianas”, para a forma basilar da consciência e dos processos psíquicos: “consciência de alguma coisa”. Donde, a proximidade das coisas. [156] Lévêque, Jean. ABCedário da filosofia. Lisboa: Reborn e Publico, 2001, p. 13. [157] O mundo e a consciência veem em conjunto, dum único golpe: se o mundo é exterior/interior à consciência, o que escape é o ribombar de “tempestade”, o espanto perante uma explosão, o ribombar do trovão. [158] Marina, p. 75. [159] Marina, p. 91. [160] A ser retomado o sentido do ser (do ser em si mesmo, do ser do “homem” e do ser do pensamento), com Martin Heidegger (1889 – 1976), a “metafísica” ganhou terreno, na tradição filosófica. Ficou a crítica ao que tenha sido “esquecido” - o ser, com frequência, entre Platão (428/427 – 348/347 a.C.) e Nietzsche (1844 – 1900). [161] Na etimologia de “profundidade”, “pro” indica uma direção a, e “fundus” é o esvaziamento, por extensão de fundo. [162] Na especificidade, “coisa” denota o objeto natural. Acresce o tratamento dado ao objeto ou ao termo natural-artificial, ao real-irreal, ao mental-físico. Na filosofia, “coisa” incorre numa aparição, vaga presença, quando faltem as palavras, por incerteza na “errância”, falhado o alvo … Uma tempestade abrupta, uma explosão. Coisa chega a ser conhecimento, imaginação, vontade... [163] Marina, p. 81. [164] Num referencial da personalidade do adulto, adiante aludido, a psicologia pós-racionalista enquadra um modelo da realidade humana, que conjuga a experiência e o significado da experiência (“eu-mim reflexivo”). À superfície emocional da infância, estudada em John Bowlby, o psiquiatra Vittorio Guidano, aliou a “organização do significado pessoal” (OSP). [165] Uma assíntota, na geometria, para uma curva plana, é uma linha que explora uma distância infinita em relação a um ponto (P), quando esse ponto se distancia ao infinito, sem jamais encontrar a linha. [166] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76. [167] Marina, p. 91. [168] Galindo, Caetano W. Sim, eu digo sim: Uma visita guiada ao Ulysses de James Joyce. São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 2016, pp. 1104-1106. [169] Marina, p. 43. [170] Parménides. Fragments du poème de Parménides. Paris: PUF, 1996. Na primeira parte do poema, foi concebido um saber puro, a “verdade”, que afeta a via dos jogos de aparência das coisas, vindo a duplicar as aparências, no “desvendamento” (a-letheia, no grego clássico). O Uno, em Parménides, deixou-nos a mensagem fragmentada, na “revelação”, a “abertura”, a verdade escrita, no poema Sobre a natureza. Tanto as diversidades do mundo exterior, quanto as “opiniões dos mortais” (referidas num décimo da segunda parte da obra – o mundo da aparência), foram distanciadas da contemplação. Parménides inspirou a noção de Platão, para a dialética (partindo de duas ideias opostas, gerada uma síntese). [171] Platón. Parménides. Tradução de Guillermo R. de Echandía. Madrid: Alianza, 1987, pp. 55-56. [172] Na circunstância, as tensões antagónicas, entre a unidade e a diversidade, haviam sido protagonizadas por Parménides e Herácl*to (cerca de 500 – 450 a.C.). Forçada a ultrapassagem da disputa inicial? [173] Marina, p. 43. [174] Nicolau de Cusa manifestou a sua forma de pensar num mundo em transição, tendo defendido a necessidade de contingência (coincidentia oppositorum), por parte da natureza e aderiu à contemplação intuitiva, em que o conhecimento fosse a unidade dos contrários (no livro Docta ignorantia, “Sobre a ignorância aprendida/sobre a ignorância científica”). [175] Marina, p. 35. [176] Marina, p. 31. [177] Marina, pp. 27-36. Na página 27, assumido ter-se tornado “perigosos”, na página 35, Celso diz ter medo de si mesmo. [178] Marina, p. 71. [179] Marina, post scriptum, p. 97. [180] Marina, p. 87: “[As cartas] Terminam com abraço afetuoso, promessas impagáveis e mil beijos de Catulo”. Catulo foi um poeta romano (87/84 a.C. – 57/54 a.C.), entre outros “modernos”, criticados por Marco Cícero, um contemporâneo, escritor e autor de cartas, mas que mudou a literatura europeia, com impacto no século XVIII. [181] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, 1970 [1947]. Na parte final de Carta sobre humanismo, Heidegger esclareceu: “não eis-me aqui! mas sim, se posso expressar-me num francês obviamente impossível, ‘être le là’ e o ‘aí’ é precisamente a-letheia. Como esquecer que da-sein representa o “estar aí”, o “habitar”? [182] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980. [183] Uma ontologia dedicada ao ser, existência e realidade. [184] Heidegger, Martin. Lettre sur l’Humanism. Paris: Aubier, 1970, p. 77. [185] Heidegger, Martin. Que veut dire penser? In Essais et conferences. Paris: Gallimard, 1958. [186] O ser foi abandonado, quando se colocou adiante o ousia. No saber dos ousiai, enfatizadas substâncias. [187] Goodman, Nelson. Ways of world making. Indianapolis, Indiana: Hackett, 1985, pp. 7-17. [188] Marina, p. 93. Na lógica clássica, uma proposição não pode ser, em simultâneo, “verdadeira” e “falsa” (princípio da não contradição). Uma proposição é falsa ou é verdadeira (princípio do terceiro excluído). [189] Marina, p. 89. Em De docta ignorantia, de 1449, Nicolau de Cusa criou três momentos do “espírito” no itinerário, uma hermenêutica, ora voltado para o “exterior”, ora para o “interior”. Importa para a coincidência de sorte, em não serem anulados pontos de vista diferentes (opostos), do ser humano ao infinito. [190] Marina, p. 89. [191] Marina, post scriptum, p. 62. [192] Marina, p. 89. [193] Marina, p. 73. [194] Marina, p. 35. [195] Marina, p. 35. [196] Marina, p. 93. “Salva-nos” pensar que a unidade primeira não torne a escamotear o ser, frente ao ente, em Deus. A base da metafísica, ciência do ser, foi por muitos anos o debate de “substâncias”, para o que se mantenha por baixo, o “elemento” permanente da coisa. Embora o ser tenha múltiplas aceções, formulam-se todas para um princípio (arché) único, material e definido. Na “correspondência”, o ser não pretende servir a ideia de “ser para Deus”, de ser a pessoa concreta, o que se mantém (ousia, “substância”, “no bem fundo”). [197] Marina, p. 96. [198] Como Nicolau de Cusa, que viu nesse acaso o conhecimento de Deus. [199] Marina, p. 87. [200] Marina, p. 93. [201] Marina, p. 98. [202] Marina, p. 17. [203] Marina, p. 18. [204] O “desvendamento” - aletheia, no remoto Poema de Parménides, um saber do Uno, entretanto desfeito,encontra-se antes de recolocada a ordem do vivido, ou seja, “todas as formas de presença afetivas e intelectuais”, em Jean Lévèque. Lévèque, Jean. ABCedário da filosofia. Lisboa: Reborn e Público, p. 114. [205] Marina, p. 73. [206] Marina, p. 95. [207] Marina, p. 73. [208] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980. [209] Marina, p. 22. [210] Marina, p. 93. “Não ser” tem no francês a palavra “néant”. E “nada” encontra-se em mè eon (“o não-ente”), em grego. Nem sendo a chora, o “nada”, o não-ente, nem chega a ser privação do ser, porque o “lugar” não tem qualquer objeto. O vazio de um contentor – o “vaso” - é diferente: possui forma, é chora. [211] Marina, p. 54: “Distância na distância da distância. Porque o demónio é filho do silêncio. António Vieira dixit”. O silêncio marca a distância tão grande entre ambos, gerador do mal. Mas Celso foi um menino com “fome da distância” (p. 63). Um dia, deixou de “habitar na distância… distância que se perde” (pp. 97-98). [212] Kundera, Milan. 1988. A arte do romance. Lisboa: Dom Quixote, 1988. Nessa obra, o “romance” é de ideias, a partir de Cervantes (1547 – 1616), por longo tempo “aguardada” a inspiração de Laurence Sterne (1713 – 1768), em D. Quixote. Ao romance de ideias foi dada outra linhagem, na marcação francesa: François Rabelais (1494 — 1553) e Denis Diderot (1713 — 1784), quando alcançaram liberdade crítica e ironia revolucionária, no renascimento e no século XVIII. O multifacetado Rabelais cruzou até as facetas na palavra, ora erudita, ora aventureira, percorrendo o lado festivo e o lado religioso e solene. [213] Marina, post scriptum, p. 76: “São minhas essas vozes: que me indagam, enlaçam, apertam, comprimem. Polifonia da gente que me habita. Mas todos querem, buscam, sonham com você”. [214] James, William. The will to believe and other essays in popular philosophy. New York, NY: Longmans, 1897. [215] Marina, p. 49. Para Carl Gustav Jung (1875 - 1961), a “humanidade” dividiu-se em duas partes: nos que “nadariam”, com James Joyce, no Ulisses, havendo quem se “afogasse” (numa autoridade, num qualquer saber dogmático). No Ulisses, é o monólogo de Molly Bloom condutor a um “sim”. [216] A obra de Lucchesi remete a Viktor Shklovsky. um crítico literário russo, em paralelo a Laurence Stern, autor de dissonantes observações, no que este último escreveu “A vida e as opiniões do cavalheiro Tristram Shandy”, um novo Quixote.” [217] Marina, p. 17: “Cada qual começa com um resumo”. [218] Marina, pp. 29-30. [219] Mead, George Herbert. Works of George Herbert Mead. Vol. 1 Mind, self and society from the standpoint of a social behaviourist. Chicago, Illinois: University of Chicago Press, 1967. A explicação das diferenças entre si e Greenberg, foi esclarecida por Guidano, que utilizou os termos de George Herbert Mead – I (“eu”) e me (“mim”), frente a Greenberg. Mead (1863 — 1931) concebeu o self social (Mead, 1913), no sentido de sermos a única espécie que usa a linguagem, aquisição a partir da qual planeamos, pensamos e comunicamos a experiência. A vida de uma pessoa não seria um atributo individual e privado em Mead, cuja narrativa seja uma autoexpressão, envolvendo o controlo da informação do self. [220] Geller, Shari M. & Greenberg, Leslie S. (2012). Therapeutic presence: A mindful approach to effective therapy. American Psychology Association. https://doi.org/10.1037/13485-000 [221] Guidano, Vittorio. The self in process: Towards a post-racionalist therapy. New York, NY: Guilford, 1991. [222] O que seja acima do nada, sobrenada num “lugar” das coisas sensíveis, que soam e ressoam. [223] Marina, p. 43. [224] Marina, p. 50. [225] Marina, p. 49. “Persegue os temporais”, os maus tempos de vendavais no passado-presente-futuro. [226] Marina, p. 18. [227] Marina, p. 49. [228] Marina, p. 73. [229] Marina, p. 73. [230] Marina, p. 18. [231] Marina, p. 49. [232] Marina, p. 73. [233] Tanto “mar” quanto o cérebro são “suportes físicos” e “alimentos”. A imensidão das “ondas do mar” e da mente em movimento configuram um fluxo movediço e inatingível, em que o ser é originariamente “bem-fundo”, a “substância” (no latim, ousia), para o que sejam variações e transformações das coisas. [234] Lao Tzu. Tao Te Ching. Capítulo 4, n.d. http://pt.wikisource.org/wiki/Tao_Te_Ching/IV. No mundo parcial ancestral chinês, pensar é agir. Reiterada a filosofia no T’ai Chi, a conexão ocorrida no Universo propicia a combinação de mente (li) e matéria (chi), “realidade última”, numa acomodação da unidade do Tao, à semelhança do “ancestral das dez-mil-coisas”: O Tao é um vaso vazio // Cujo uso nunca transborda. // Abismo! // Parece o ancestral das dez-mil-coisas! // Abranda o cume; Desfaz o emaranhado; Modera o brilho; Une o pó. // Profundo! // Parece existir algo! // Eu não sei de quem o Tao é filho. // Parece ser o anterior ao Ancestral. [235] Antropomorfismo para uma forma de pensamento em que elementos da natureza ou figuras de deuses alcançam características humanas. [236] O princípio da identidade, em Parménides, assumiu que todo o objeto é idêntico a si próprio. [237] Marina, p. 18. [238] Sartre, Jean-Paul. Une idée fondamentale de la phénoménologie de Husserl, l’intentionalité. La Nouvelle Revue Française, 1939, 304(1), 129-132. Na medida em que a consciência traduz uma aproximação às coisas, poderá “ser algo que não ela própria”. [239] Marina, p. 18. [240] Marina, p. 18. [241] Marina, p. 37. [242] Marina, p. 18 [243] Marina, p. 18. [244] Marina, p. 21. [245] Marina, p. 23. [246] Marina, p. 23. [247] Marina, p. 23. [248] Marina, p. 26. [249] Marina, p. 28. [250] Marina, p. 28. [251] Marina, p. 28. [252] Marina, p. 29. [253] Marina, p. 37. [254] Marina, p. 42. [255] Marina, p. 71. [256] Marina, p. 37. [257] Marina, p. 37. [258] Marina, p. 49. [259] Marina, p. 16. [260] Marina, pp. 16-18. [261] Marina, p. 49. Na obra publicada em 1922, Molly Bloom, cujo nome verdadeiro era Marion, é a personagem de Ulisses, de James Joyce, uma cantora de ópera, reconhecida em Dublin, na Irlanda. No monólogo, é colocado um “fluxo de consciência”, sem parágrafos e sem pontuação de vírgulas e travessões. [262] Marina, p. 55. [263] Marina, p. 55. [264] Marina, p. 95. [265] Marina, p. 61. [266] Marina, p. 95. [267] Casar não foi contemplado por Mozart, tendo vivido poucos mais anos que Jesus. Bresson utilizou a música de Mozart, em 1956, no filme “Um condenado à morte escapou”, passado durante a Segunda Guerra Mundial (1939 a 1945), nomeadamente no Kyrie, de Mozart (caso vocativo da palavra grega kyrios, para “senhor”). No Antigo Testamento, utilizou-se Kyrie na mais antiga tradução grega (Septuaginta), para traduzir a palavra hebraica Yahweh. No Novo Testamento, Kyrie foi o título dado a Cristo, como em Filipenses 2:11. [268] Marina, p. 86. [269] Marina, p. 86. [270] Marina, p. 79. [271] Marina, p. 95. [272] Marina, p. 79. [273] Marina, p. 79. [274] Marina, p. 55: “Ao não lugar me abraço como um náufrago”. No recuo do ser, não será “dispensado” o ser, no que me recorda o protagonista e narrador de Marina, encontrado num não lugar, sob um batimento da “pressão”. [275] Heidegger, Martin. Être et temps. Paris: Gallimard, 1980, pp. 88-89. [276] A dobra é franzida. “Eu-ente”, um depósito material insolúvel, na dobra existe o “sedimento”, em Ensaios e conferências, de Heidegger. [277] No Romantismo, após o Século das Luzes (século XVIII), Hölderlin viveria já ao “cair da noite”. Teriam deixado o mundo três deuses “fraternos” – “Héracles, Dionísio e Cristo”. Acresce dizer, sem romantismo, que alcançada a “noite”, perdermos as referências-guias, as linhagens e ficamos sós. Deixa-se de referir a autoridade (“quem sabe”) e configura-se um destino nem certo, nem seguro. Na incerteza da errância, falharia o alvo que seja excessivamente arriscado. [278] Marina, p. 22, p. 35 e p. 98. [279] Marina, p. 76. [280] Marina, p. 78.

Abstract:

Photo ID 158378414 © Eduard Muzhevskyi | Dreamstime.com ABSTRACT There is a debate about the ethical implications of using human embryos in stem cell research, which can be influenced by cultural, moral, and social values. This paper argues for an adaptable framework to accommodate diverse cultural and religious perspectives. By using an adaptive ethics model, research protections can reflect various populations and foster growth in stem cell research possibilities. INTRODUCTION Stem cell research combines biology, medicine, and technology, promising to alter health care and the understanding of human development. Yet, ethical contention exists because of individuals’ perceptions of using human embryos based on their various cultural, moral, and social values. While these disagreements concerning policy, use, and general acceptance have prompted the development of an international ethics policy, such a uniform approach can overlook the nuanced ethical landscapes between cultures. With diverse viewpoints in public health, a single global policy, especially one reflecting Western ethics or the ethics prevalent in high-income countries, is impractical. This paper argues for a culturally sensitive, adaptable framework for the use of embryonic stem cells. Stem cell policy should accommodate varying ethical viewpoints and promote an effective global dialogue. With an extension of an ethics model that can adapt to various cultures, we recommend localized guidelines that reflect the moral views of the people those guidelines serve. BACKGROUND Stem cells, characterized by their unique ability to differentiate into various cell types, enable the repair or replacement of damaged tissues. Two primary types of stem cells are somatic stem cells (adult stem cells) and embryonic stem cells. Adult stem cells exist in developed tissues and maintain the body’s repair processes.[1] Embryonic stem cells (ESC) are remarkably pluripotent or versatile, making them valuable in research.[2] However, the use of ESCs has sparked ethics debates. Considering the potential of embryonic stem cells, research guidelines are essential. The International Society for Stem Cell Research (ISSCR) provides international stem cell research guidelines. They call for “public conversations touching on the scientific significance as well as the societal and ethical issues raised by ESC research.”[3] The ISSCR also publishes updates about culturing human embryos 14 days post fertilization, suggesting local policies and regulations should continue to evolve as ESC research develops.[4] Like the ISSCR, which calls for local law and policy to adapt to developing stem cell research given cultural acceptance, this paper highlights the importance of local social factors such as religion and culture. I. Global Cultural Perspective of Embryonic Stem Cells Views on ESCs vary throughout the world. Some countries readily embrace stem cell research and therapies, while others have stricter regulations due to ethical concerns surrounding embryonic stem cells and when an embryo becomes entitled to moral consideration. The philosophical issue of when the “someone” begins to be a human after fertilization, in the morally relevant sense,[5] impacts when an embryo becomes not just worthy of protection but morally entitled to it. The process of creating embryonic stem cell lines involves the destruction of the embryos for research.[6] Consequently, global engagement in ESC research depends on social-cultural acceptability. a. US and Rights-Based Cultures In the United States, attitudes toward stem cell therapies are diverse. The ethics and social approaches, which value individualism,[7] trigger debates regarding the destruction of human embryos, creating a complex regulatory environment. For example, the 1996 Dickey-Wicker Amendment prohibited federal funding for the creation of embryos for research and the destruction of embryos for “more than allowed for research on fetuses in utero.”[8] Following suit, in 2001, the Bush Administration heavily restricted stem cell lines for research. However, the Stem Cell Research Enhancement Act of 2005 was proposed to help develop ESC research but was ultimately vetoed.[9] Under the Obama administration, in 2009, an executive order lifted restrictions allowing for more development in this field.[10] The flux of research capacity and funding parallels the different cultural perceptions of human dignity of the embryo and how it is socially presented within the country’s research culture.[11] b. Ubuntu and Collective Cultures African bioethics differs from Western individualism because of the different traditions and values. African traditions, as described by individuals from South Africa and supported by some studies in other African countries, including Ghana and Kenya, follow the African moral philosophies of Ubuntu or Botho and Ukama, which “advocates for a form of wholeness that comes through one’s relationship and connectedness with other people in the society,”[12] making autonomy a socially collective concept. In this context, for the community to act autonomously, individuals would come together to decide what is best for the collective. Thus, stem cell research would require examining the value of the research to society as a whole and the use of the embryos as a collective societal resource. If society views the source as part of the collective whole, and opposes using stem cells, compromising the cultural values to pursue research may cause social detachment and stunt research growth.[13] Based on local culture and moral philosophy, the permissibility of stem cell research depends on how embryo, stem cell, and cell line therapies relate to the community as a whole. Ubuntu is the expression of humanness, with the person’s identity drawn from the “’I am because we are’” value.[14] The decision in a collectivistic culture becomes one born of cultural context, and individual decisions give deference to others in the society. Consent differs in cultures where thought and moral philosophy are based on a collective paradigm. So, applying Western bioethical concepts is unrealistic. For one, Africa is a diverse continent with many countries with different belief systems, access to health care, and reliance on traditional or Western medicines. Where traditional medicine is the primary treatment, the “’restrictive focus on biomedically-related bioethics’” [is] problematic in African contexts because it neglects bioethical issues raised by traditional systems.”[15] No single approach applies in all areas or contexts. Rather than evaluating the permissibility of ESC research according to Western concepts such as the four principles approach, different ethics approaches should prevail. Another consideration is the socio-economic standing of countries. In parts of South Africa, researchers have not focused heavily on contributing to the stem cell discourse, either because it is not considered health care or a health science priority or because resources are unavailable.[16] Each country’s priorities differ given different social, political, and economic factors. In South Africa, for instance, areas such as maternal mortality, non-communicable diseases, telemedicine, and the strength of health systems need improvement and require more focus[17] Stem cell research could benefit the population, but it also could divert resources from basic medical care. Researchers in South Africa adhere to the National Health Act and Medicines Control Act in South Africa and international guidelines; however, the Act is not strictly enforced, and there is no clear legislation for research conduct or ethical guidelines.[18] Some parts of Africa condemn stem cell research. For example, 98.2 percent of the Tunisian population is Muslim.[19] Tunisia does not permit stem cell research because of moral conflict with a Fatwa. Religion heavily saturates the regulation and direction of research.[20] Stem cell use became permissible for reproductive purposes only recently, with tight restrictions preventing cells from being used in any research other than procedures concerning ART/IVF. Their use is conditioned on consent, and available only to married couples.[21] The community's receptiveness to stem cell research depends on including communitarian African ethics. c. Asia Some Asian countries also have a collective model of ethics and decision making.[22] In China, the ethics model promotes a sincere respect for life or human dignity,[23] based on protective medicine. This model, influenced by Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM), [24] recognizes Qi as the vital energy delivered via the meridians of the body; it connects illness to body systems, the body’s entire constitution, and the universe for a holistic bond of nature, health, and quality of life.[25] Following a protective ethics model, and traditional customs of wholeness, investment in stem cell research is heavily desired for its applications in regenerative therapies, disease modeling, and protective medicines. In a survey of medical students and healthcare practitioners, 30.8 percent considered stem cell research morally unacceptable while 63.5 percent accepted medical research using human embryonic stem cells. Of these individuals, 89.9 percent supported increased funding for stem cell research.[26] The scientific community might not reflect the overall population. From 1997 to 2019, China spent a total of $576 million (USD) on stem cell research at 8,050 stem cell programs, increased published presence from 0.6 percent to 14.01 percent of total global stem cell publications as of 2014, and made significant strides in cell-based therapies for various medical conditions.[27] However, while China has made substantial investments in stem cell research and achieved notable progress in clinical applications, concerns linger regarding ethical oversight and transparency.[28] For example, the China Biosecurity Law, promoted by the National Health Commission and China Hospital Association, attempted to mitigate risks by introducing an institutional review board (IRB) in the regulatory bodies. 5800 IRBs registered with the Chinese Clinical Trial Registry since 2021.[29] However, issues still need to be addressed in implementing effective IRB review and approval procedures. The substantial government funding and focus on scientific advancement have sometimes overshadowed considerations of regional cultures, ethnic minorities, and individual perspectives, particularly evident during the one-child policy era. As government policy adapts to promote public stability, such as the change from the one-child to the two-child policy,[30] research ethics should also adapt to ensure respect for the values of its represented peoples. Japan is also relatively supportive of stem cell research and therapies. Japan has a more transparent regulatory framework, allowing for faster approval of regenerative medicine products, which has led to several advanced clinical trials and therapies.[31] South Korea is also actively engaged in stem cell research and has a history of breakthroughs in cloning and embryonic stem cells.[32] However, the field is controversial, and there are issues of scientific integrity. For example, the Korean FDA fast-tracked products for approval,[33] and in another instance, the oocyte source was unclear and possibly violated ethical standards.[34] Trust is important in research, as it builds collaborative foundations between colleagues, trial participant comfort, open-mindedness for complicated and sensitive discussions, and supports regulatory procedures for stakeholders. There is a need to respect the culture’s interest, engagement, and for research and clinical trials to be transparent and have ethical oversight to promote global research discourse and trust. d. Middle East Countries in the Middle East have varying degrees of acceptance of or restrictions to policies related to using embryonic stem cells due to cultural and religious influences. Saudi Arabia has made significant contributions to stem cell research, and conducts research based on international guidelines for ethical conduct and under strict adherence to guidelines in accordance with Islamic principles. Specifically, the Saudi government and people require ESC research to adhere to Sharia law. In addition to umbilical and placental stem cells,[35] Saudi Arabia permits the use of embryonic stem cells as long as they come from miscarriages, therapeutic abortions permissible by Sharia law, or are left over from in vitro fertilization and donated to research.[36] Laws and ethical guidelines for stem cell research allow the development of research institutions such as the King Abdullah International Medical Research Center, which has a cord blood bank and a stem cell registry with nearly 10,000 donors.[37] Such volume and acceptance are due to the ethical ‘permissibility’ of the donor sources, which do not conflict with religious pillars. However, some researchers err on the side of caution, choosing not to use embryos or fetal tissue as they feel it is unethical to do so.[38] Jordan has a positive research ethics culture.[39] However, there is a significant issue of lack of trust in researchers, with 45.23 percent (38.66 percent agreeing and 6.57 percent strongly agreeing) of Jordanians holding a low level of trust in researchers, compared to 81.34 percent of Jordanians agreeing that they feel safe to participate in a research trial.[40] Safety testifies to the feeling of confidence that adequate measures are in place to protect participants from harm, whereas trust in researchers could represent the confidence in researchers to act in the participants’ best interests, adhere to ethical guidelines, provide accurate information, and respect participants’ rights and dignity. One method to improve trust would be to address communication issues relevant to ESC. Legislation surrounding stem cell research has adopted specific language, especially concerning clarification “between ‘stem cells’ and ‘embryonic stem cells’” in translation.[41] Furthermore, legislation “mandates the creation of a national committee… laying out specific regulations for stem-cell banking in accordance with international standards.”[42] This broad regulation opens the door for future global engagement and maintains transparency. However, these regulations may also constrain the influence of research direction, pace, and accessibility of research outcomes. e. Europe In the European Union (EU), ethics is also principle-based, but the principles of autonomy, dignity, integrity, and vulnerability are interconnected.[43] As such, the opportunity for cohesion and concessions between individuals’ thoughts and ideals allows for a more adaptable ethics model due to the flexible principles that relate to the human experience The EU has put forth a framework in its Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Dignity of the Human Being allowing member states to take different approaches. Each European state applies these principles to its specific conventions, leading to or reflecting different acceptance levels of stem cell research. [44] For example, in Germany, Lebenzusammenhang, or the coherence of life, references integrity in the unity of human culture. Namely, the personal sphere “should not be subject to external intervention.”[45] Stem cell interventions could affect this concept of bodily completeness, leading to heavy restrictions. Under the Grundgesetz, human dignity and the right to life with physical integrity are paramount.[46] The Embryo Protection Act of 1991 made producing cell lines illegal. Cell lines can be imported if approved by the Central Ethics Commission for Stem Cell Research only if they were derived before May 2007.[47] Stem cell research respects the integrity of life for the embryo with heavy specifications and intense oversight. This is vastly different in Finland, where the regulatory bodies find research more permissible in IVF excess, but only up to 14 days after fertilization.[48] Spain’s approach differs still, with a comprehensive regulatory framework.[49] Thus, research regulation can be culture-specific due to variations in applied principles. Diverse cultures call for various approaches to ethical permissibility.[50] Only an adaptive-deliberative model can address the cultural constructions of self and achieve positive, culturally sensitive stem cell research practices.[51] II. Religious Perspectives on ESC Embryonic stem cell sources are the main consideration within religious contexts. While individuals may not regard their own religious texts as authoritative or factual, religion can shape their foundations or perspectives. The Qur'an states: “And indeed We created man from a quintessence of clay. Then We placed within him a small quantity of nutfa (sperm to fertilize) in a safe place. Then We have fashioned the nutfa into an ‘alaqa (clinging clot or cell cluster), then We developed the ‘alaqa into mudgha (a lump of flesh), and We made mudgha into bones, and clothed the bones with flesh, then We brought it into being as a new creation. So Blessed is Allah, the Best of Creators.”[52] Many scholars of Islam estimate the time of soul installment, marked by the angel breathing in the soul to bring the individual into creation, as 120 days from conception.[53] Personhood begins at this point, and the value of life would prohibit research or experimentation that could harm the individual. If the fetus is more than 120 days old, the time ensoulment is interpreted to occur according to Islamic law, abortion is no longer permissible.[54] There are a few opposing opinions about early embryos in Islamic traditions. According to some Islamic theologians, there is no ensoulment of the early embryo, which is the source of stem cells for ESC research.[55] In Buddhism, the stance on stem cell research is not settled. The main tenets, the prohibition against harming or destroying others (ahimsa) and the pursuit of knowledge (prajña) and compassion (karuna), leave Buddhist scholars and communities divided.[56] Some scholars argue stem cell research is in accordance with the Buddhist tenet of seeking knowledge and ending human suffering. Others feel it violates the principle of not harming others. Finding the balance between these two points relies on the karmic burden of Buddhist morality. In trying to prevent ahimsa towards the embryo, Buddhist scholars suggest that to comply with Buddhist tenets, research cannot be done as the embryo has personhood at the moment of conception and would reincarnate immediately, harming the individual's ability to build their karmic burden.[57] On the other hand, the Bodhisattvas, those considered to be on the path to enlightenment or Nirvana, have given organs and flesh to others to help alleviate grieving and to benefit all.[58] Acceptance varies on applied beliefs and interpretations. Catholicism does not support embryonic stem cell research, as it entails creation or destruction of human embryos. This destruction conflicts with the belief in the sanctity of life. For example, in the Old Testament, Genesis describes humanity as being created in God’s image and multiplying on the Earth, referencing the sacred rights to human conception and the purpose of development and life. In the Ten Commandments, the tenet that one should not kill has numerous interpretations where killing could mean murder or shedding of the sanctity of life, demonstrating the high value of human personhood. In other books, the theological conception of when life begins is interpreted as in utero,[59] highlighting the inviolability of life and its formation in vivo to make a religious point for accepting such research as relatively limited, if at all.[60] The Vatican has released ethical directives to help apply a theological basis to modern-day conflicts. The Magisterium of the Church states that “unless there is a moral certainty of not causing harm,” experimentation on fetuses, fertilized cells, stem cells, or embryos constitutes a crime.[61] Such procedures would not respect the human person who exists at these stages, according to Catholicism. Damages to the embryo are considered gravely immoral and illicit.[62] Although the Catholic Church officially opposes abortion, surveys demonstrate that many Catholic people hold pro-choice views, whether due to the context of conception, stage of pregnancy, threat to the mother’s life, or for other reasons, demonstrating that practicing members can also accept some but not all tenets.[63] Some major Jewish denominations, such as the Reform, Conservative, and Reconstructionist movements, are open to supporting ESC use or research as long as it is for saving a life.[64] Within Judaism, the Talmud, or study, gives personhood to the child at birth and emphasizes that life does not begin at conception:[65] “If she is found pregnant, until the fortieth day it is mere fluid,”[66] Whereas most religions prioritize the status of human embryos, the Halakah (Jewish religious law) states that to save one life, most other religious laws can be ignored because it is in pursuit of preservation.[67] Stem cell research is accepted due to application of these religious laws. We recognize that all religions contain subsets and sects. The variety of environmental and cultural differences within religious groups requires further analysis to respect the flexibility of religious thoughts and practices. We make no presumptions that all cultures require notions of autonomy or morality as under the common morality theory, which asserts a set of universal moral norms that all individuals share provides moral reasoning and guides ethical decisions.[68] We only wish to show that the interaction with morality varies between cultures and countries. III. A Flexible Ethical Approach The plurality of different moral approaches described above demonstrates that there can be no universally acceptable uniform law for ESC on a global scale. Instead of developing one standard, flexible ethical applications must be continued. We recommend local guidelines that incorporate important cultural and ethical priorities. While the Declaration of Helsinki is more relevant to people in clinical trials receiving ESC products, in keeping with the tradition of protections for research subjects, consent of the donor is an ethical requirement for ESC donation in many jurisdictions including the US, Canada, and Europe.[69] The Declaration of Helsinki provides a reference point for regulatory standards and could potentially be used as a universal baseline for obtaining consent prior to gamete or embryo donation. For instance, in Columbia University’s egg donor program for stem cell research, donors followed standard screening protocols and “underwent counseling sessions that included information as to the purpose of oocyte donation for research, what the oocytes would be used for, the risks and benefits of donation, and process of oocyte stimulation” to ensure transparency for consent.[70] The program helped advance stem cell research and provided clear and safe research methods with paid participants. Though paid participation or covering costs of incidental expenses may not be socially acceptable in every culture or context,[71] and creating embryos for ESC research is illegal in many jurisdictions, Columbia’s program was effective because of the clear and honest communications with donors, IRBs, and related stakeholders. This example demonstrates that cultural acceptance of scientific research and of the idea that an egg or embryo does not have personhood is likely behind societal acceptance of donating eggs for ESC research. As noted, many countries do not permit the creation of embryos for research. Proper communication and education regarding the process and purpose of stem cell research may bolster comprehension and garner more acceptance. “Given the sensitive subject material, a complete consent process can support voluntary participation through trust, understanding, and ethical norms from the cultures and morals participants value. This can be hard for researchers entering countries of different socioeconomic stability, with different languages and different societal values.[72] An adequate moral foundation in medical ethics is derived from the cultural and religious basis that informs knowledge and actions.[73] Understanding local cultural and religious values and their impact on research could help researchers develop humility and promote inclusion. IV. Concerns Some may argue that if researchers all adhere to one ethics standard, protection will be satisfied across all borders, and the global public will trust researchers. However, defining what needs to be protected and how to define such research standards is very specific to the people to which standards are applied. We suggest that applying one uniform guide cannot accurately protect each individual because we all possess our own perceptions and interpretations of social values.[74] Therefore, the issue of not adjusting to the moral pluralism between peoples in applying one standard of ethics can be resolved by building out ethics models that can be adapted to different cultures and religions. Other concerns include medical tourism, which may promote health inequities.[75] Some countries may develop and approve products derived from ESC research before others, compromising research ethics or drug approval processes. There are also concerns about the sale of unauthorized stem cell treatments, for example, those without FDA approval in the United States. Countries with robust research infrastructures may be tempted to attract medical tourists, and some customers will have false hopes based on aggressive publicity of unproven treatments.[76] For example, in China, stem cell clinics can market to foreign clients who are not protected under the regulatory regimes. Companies employ a marketing strategy of “ethically friendly” therapies. Specifically, in the case of Beike, China’s leading stem cell tourism company and sprouting network, ethical oversight of administrators or health bureaus at one site has “the unintended consequence of shifting questionable activities to another node in Beike's diffuse network.”[77] In contrast, Jordan is aware of stem cell research’s potential abuse and its own status as a “health-care hub.” Jordan’s expanded regulations include preserving the interests of individuals in clinical trials and banning private companies from ESC research to preserve transparency and the integrity of research practices.[78] The social priorities of the community are also a concern. The ISSCR explicitly states that guidelines “should be periodically revised to accommodate scientific advances, new challenges, and evolving social priorities.”[79] The adaptable ethics model extends this consideration further by addressing whether research is warranted given the varying degrees of socioeconomic conditions, political stability, and healthcare accessibilities and limitations. An ethical approach would require discussion about resource allocation and appropriate distribution of funds.[80] CONCLUSION While some religions emphasize the sanctity of life from conception, which may lead to public opposition to ESC research, others encourage ESC research due to its potential for healing and alleviating human pain. Many countries have special regulations that balance local views on embryonic personhood, the benefits of research as individual or societal goods, and the protection of human research subjects. To foster understanding and constructive dialogue, global policy frameworks should prioritize the protection of universal human rights, transparency, and informed consent. In addition to these foundational global policies, we recommend tailoring local guidelines to reflect the diverse cultural and religious perspectives of the populations they govern. Ethics models should be adapted to local populations to effectively establish research protections, growth, and possibilities of stem cell research. For example, in countries with strong beliefs in the moral sanctity of embryos or heavy religious restrictions, an adaptive model can allow for discussion instead of immediate rejection. In countries with limited individual rights and voice in science policy, an adaptive model ensures cultural, moral, and religious views are taken into consideration, thereby building social inclusion. While this ethical consideration by the government may not give a complete voice to every individual, it will help balance policies and maintain the diverse perspectives of those it affects. Embracing an adaptive ethics model of ESC research promotes open-minded dialogue and respect for the importance of human belief and tradition. By actively engaging with cultural and religious values, researchers can better handle disagreements and promote ethical research practices that benefit each society. This brief exploration of the religious and cultural differences that impact ESC research reveals the nuances of relative ethics and highlights a need for local policymakers to apply a more intense adaptive model. - [1] Poliwoda, S., Noor, N., Downs, E., Schaaf, A., Cantwell, A., Ganti, L., Kaye, A. D., Mosel, L. I., Carroll, C. B., Viswanath, O., & Urits, I. (2022). Stem cells: a comprehensive review of origins and emerging clinical roles in medical practice. Orthopedic reviews, 14(3), 37498. https://doi.org/10.52965/001c.37498 [2] Poliwoda, S., Noor, N., Downs, E., Schaaf, A., Cantwell, A., Ganti, L., Kaye, A. D., Mosel, L. I., Carroll, C. B., Viswanath, O., & Urits, I. (2022). Stem cells: a comprehensive review of origins and emerging clinical roles in medical practice. Orthopedic reviews, 14(3), 37498. https://doi.org/10.52965/001c.37498 [3] International Society for Stem Cell Research. (2023). Laboratory-based human embryonic stem cell research, embryo research, and related research activities. International Society for Stem Cell Research. https://www.isscr.org/guidelines/blog-post-title-one-ed2td-6fcdk; Kimmelman, J., Hyun, I., Benvenisty, N. et al. Policy: Global standards for stem-cell research. Nature 533, 311–313 (2016). https://doi.org/10.1038/533311a [4] International Society for Stem Cell Research. (2023). Laboratory-based human embryonic stem cell research, embryo research, and related research activities. International Society for Stem Cell Research. https://www.isscr.org/guidelines/blog-post-title-one-ed2td-6fcdk [5] Concerning the moral philosophies of stem cell research, our paper does not posit a personal moral stance nor delve into the “when” of human life begins. To read further about the philosophical debate, consider the following sources: Sandel M. J. (2004). Embryo ethics--the moral logic of stem-cell research. The New England journal of medicine, 351(3), 207–209. https://doi.org/10.1056/NEJMp048145; George, R. P., & Lee, P. (2020, September 26). Acorns and Embryos. The New Atlantis. https://www.thenewatlantis.com/publications/acorns-and-embryos; Sagan, A., & Singer, P. (2007). The moral status of stem cells. Metaphilosophy, 38(2/3), 264–284. http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439776; McHugh P. R. (2004). Zygote and "clonote"--the ethical use of embryonic stem cells. The New England journal of medicine, 351(3), 209–211. https://doi.org/10.1056/NEJMp048147; Kurjak, A., & Tripalo, A. (2004). The facts and doubts about beginning of the human life and personality. Bosnian journal of basic medical sciences, 4(1), 5–14. https://doi.org/10.17305/bjbms.2004.3453 [6] Vazin, T., & Freed, W. J. (2010). Human embryonic stem cells: derivation, culture, and differentiation: a review. Restorative neurology and neuroscience, 28(4), 589–603. https://doi.org/10.3233/RNN-2010-0543 [7] Socially, at its core, the Western approach to ethics is widely principle-based, autonomy being one of the key factors to ensure a fundamental respect for persons within research. For information regarding autonomy in research, see: Department of Health, Education, and Welfare, & National Commission for the Protection of Human Subjects of Biomedical and Behavioral Research (1978). The Belmont Report. Ethical principles and guidelines for the protection of human subjects of research.; For a more in-depth review of autonomy within the US, see: Beauchamp, T. L., & Childress, J. F. (1994). Principles of Biomedical Ethics. Oxford University Press. [8] Sherley v. Sebelius, 644 F.3d 388 (D.C. Cir. 2011), citing 45 C.F.R. 46.204(b) and [42 U.S.C. § 289g(b)]. https://www.cadc.uscourts.gov/internet/opinions.nsf/6c690438a9b43dd685257a64004ebf99/$file/11-5241-1391178.pdf [9] Stem Cell Research Enhancement Act of 2005, H. R. 810, 109th Cong. (2001). https://www.govtrack.us/congress/bills/109/hr810/text; Bush, G. W. (2006, July 19). Message to the House of Representatives. National Archives and Records Administration. https://georgewbush-whitehouse.archives.gov/news/releases/2006/07/20060719-5.html [10] National Archives and Records Administration. (2009, March 9). Executive order 13505 -- removing barriers to responsible scientific research involving human stem cells. National Archives and Records Administration. https://obamawhitehouse.archives.gov/the-press-office/removing-barriers-responsible-scientific-research-involving-human-stem-cells [11] Hurlbut, W. B. (2006). Science, Religion, and the Politics of Stem Cells. Social Research, 73(3), 819–834. http://www.jstor.org/stable/40971854 [12] Akpa-Inyang, Francis & Chima, Sylvester. (2021). South African traditional values and beliefs regarding informed consent and limitations of the principle of respect for autonomy in African communities: a cross-cultural qualitative study. BMC Medical Ethics. 22. 10.1186/s12910-021-00678-4. [13] Source for further reading: Tangwa G. B. (2007). Moral status of embryonic stem cells: perspective of an African villager. Bioethics, 21(8), 449–457. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8519.2007.00582.x , see also Mnisi, F. M. (2020). An African analysis based on ethics of Ubuntu - are human embryonic stem cell patents morally justifiable? African Insight, 49(4). [14] Jecker, N. S., & Atuire, C. (2021). Bioethics in Africa: A contextually enlightened analysis of three cases. Developing World Bioethics, 22(2), 112–122. https://doi.org/10.1111/dewb.12324 [15] Jecker, N. S., & Atuire, C. (2021). Bioethics in Africa: A contextually enlightened analysis of three cases. Developing World Bioethics, 22(2), 112–122. https://doi.org/10.1111/dewb.12324 [16] Jackson, C.S., Pepper, M.S. Opportunities and barriers to establishing a cell therapy programme in South Africa. Stem Cell Res Ther 4, 54 (2013). https://doi.org/10.1186/scrt204; Pew Research Center. (2014, May 1). Public health a major priority in African nations. Pew Research Center’s Global Attitudes Project. https://www.pewresearch.org/global/2014/05/01/public-health-a-major-priority-in-african-nations/ [17] Department of Health Republic of South Africa. (2021). Health Research Priorities (revised) for South Africa 2021-2024. National Health Research Strategy. https://www.health.gov.za/wp-content/uploads/2022/05/National-Health-Research-Priorities-2021-2024.pdf [18] Oosthuizen, H. (2013). Legal and Ethical Issues in Stem Cell Research in South Africa. In: Beran, R. (eds) Legal and Forensic Medicine. Springer, Berlin, Heidelberg. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-642-32338-6_80, see also: Gaobotse G (2018) Stem Cell Research in Africa: Legislation and Challenges. J Regen Med 7:1. doi: 10.4172/2325-9620.1000142 [19] United States Bureau of Citizenship and Immigration Services. (1998). Tunisia: Information on the status of Christian conversions in Tunisia. UNHCR Web Archive. https://webarchive.archive.unhcr.org/20230522142618/https://www.refworld.org/docid/3df0be9a2.html [20] Gaobotse, G. (2018) Stem Cell Research in Africa: Legislation and Challenges. J Regen Med 7:1. doi: 10.4172/2325-9620.1000142 [21] Kooli, C. Review of assisted reproduction techniques, laws, and regulations in Muslim countries. Middle East Fertil Soc J 24, 8 (2020). https://doi.org/10.1186/s43043-019-0011-0; Gaobotse, G. (2018) Stem Cell Research in Africa: Legislation and Challenges. J Regen Med 7:1. doi: 10.4172/2325-9620.1000142 [22] Pang M. C. (1999). Protective truthfulness: the Chinese way of safeguarding patients in informed treatment decisions. Journal of medical ethics, 25(3), 247–253. https://doi.org/10.1136/jme.25.3.247 [23] Wang, L., Wang, F., & Zhang, W. (2021). Bioethics in China’s biosecurity law: Forms, effects, and unsettled issues. Journal of law and the biosciences, 8(1). https://doi.org/10.1093/jlb/lsab019 https://academic.oup.com/jlb/article/8/1/lsab019/6299199 [24] Wang, Y., Xue, Y., & Guo, H. D. (2022). Intervention effects of traditional Chinese medicine on stem cell therapy of myocardial infarction. Frontiers in pharmacology, 13, 1013740. https://doi.org/10.3389/fphar.2022.1013740 [25] Li, X.-T., & Zhao, J. (2012). Chapter 4: An Approach to the Nature of Qi in TCM- Qi and Bioenergy. In Recent Advances in Theories and Practice of Chinese Medicine (p. 79). InTech. [26] Luo, D., Xu, Z., Wang, Z., & Ran, W. (2021). China's Stem Cell Research and Knowledge Levels of Medical Practitioners and Students. Stem cells international, 2021, 6667743. https://doi.org/10.1155/2021/6667743 [27] Luo, D., Xu, Z., Wang, Z., & Ran, W. (2021). China's Stem Cell Research and Knowledge Levels of Medical Practitioners and Students. Stem cells international, 2021, 6667743. https://doi.org/10.1155/2021/6667743 [28] Zhang, J. Y. (2017). Lost in translation? accountability and governance of Clinical Stem Cell Research in China. Regenerative Medicine, 12(6), 647–656. https://doi.org/10.2217/rme-2017-0035 [29] Wang, L., Wang, F., & Zhang, W. (2021). Bioethics in China’s biosecurity law: Forms, effects, and unsettled issues. Journal of law and the biosciences, 8(1). https://doi.org/10.1093/jlb/lsab019 https://academic.oup.com/jlb/article/8/1/lsab019/6299199 [30] Chen, H., Wei, T., Wang, H. et al. Association of China’s two-child policy with changes in number of births and birth defects rate, 2008–2017. BMC Public Health 22, 434 (2022). https://doi.org/10.1186/s12889-022-12839-0 [31] Azuma, K. Regulatory Landscape of Regenerative Medicine in Japan. Curr Stem Cell Rep 1, 118–128 (2015). https://doi.org/10.1007/s40778-015-0012-6 [32] Harris, R. (2005, May 19). Researchers Report Advance in Stem Cell Production. NPR. https://www.npr.org/2005/05/19/4658967/researchers-report-advance-in-stem-cell-production [33] Park, S. (2012). South Korea steps up stem-cell work. Nature. https://doi.org/10.1038/nature.2012.10565 [34] Resnik, D. B., Shamoo, A. E., & Krimsky, S. (2006). Fraudulent human embryonic stem cell research in South Korea: lessons learned. Accountability in research, 13(1), 101–109. https://doi.org/10.1080/08989620600634193. [35] Alahmad, G., Aljohani, S., & Najjar, M. F. (2020). Ethical challenges regarding the use of stem cells: interviews with researchers from Saudi Arabia. BMC medical ethics, 21(1), 35. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12910-020-00482-6 [36]Association for the Advancement of Blood and Biotherapies. https://www.aabb.org/regulatory-and-advocacy/regulatory-affairs/regulatory-for-cellular-therapies/international-competent-authorities/saudi-arabia [37] Alahmad, G., Aljohani, S., & Najjar, M. F. (2020). Ethical challenges regarding the use of stem cells: Interviews with researchers from Saudi Arabia. BMC medical ethics, 21(1), 35. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12910-020-00482-6 [38] Alahmad, G., Aljohani, S., & Najjar, M. F. (2020). Ethical challenges regarding the use of stem cells: Interviews with researchers from Saudi Arabia. BMC medical ethics, 21(1), 35. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12910-020-00482-6 Culturally, autonomy practices follow a relational autonomy approach based on a paternalistic deontological health care model. The adherence to strict international research policies and religious pillars within the regulatory environment is a great foundation for research ethics. However, there is a need to develop locally targeted ethics approaches for research (as called for in Alahmad, G., Aljohani, S., & Najjar, M. F. (2020). Ethical challenges regarding the use of stem cells: interviews with researchers from Saudi Arabia. BMC medical ethics, 21(1), 35. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12910-020-00482-6), this decision-making approach may help advise a research decision model. For more on the clinical cultural autonomy approaches, see: Alabdullah, Y. Y., Alzaid, E., Alsaad, S., Alamri, T., Alolayan, S. W., Bah, S., & Aljoudi, A. S. (2022). Autonomy and paternalism in Shared decision‐making in a Saudi Arabian tertiary hospital: A cross‐sectional study. Developing World Bioethics, 23(3), 260–268. https://doi.org/10.1111/dewb.12355; Bukhari, A. A. (2017). Universal Principles of Bioethics and Patient Rights in Saudi Arabia (Doctoral dissertation, Duquesne University). https://dsc.duq.edu/etd/124; Ladha, S., Nakshawani, S. A., Alzaidy, A., & Tarab, B. (2023, October 26). Islam and Bioethics: What We All Need to Know. Columbia University School of Professional Studies. https://sps.columbia.edu/events/islam-and-bioethics-what-we-all-need-know [39] Ababneh, M. A., Al-Azzam, S. I., Alzoubi, K., Rababa’h, A., & Al Demour, S. (2021). Understanding and attitudes of the Jordanian public about clinical research ethics. Research Ethics, 17(2), 228-241. https://doi.org/10.1177/1747016120966779 [40] Ababneh, M. A., Al-Azzam, S. I., Alzoubi, K., Rababa’h, A., & Al Demour, S. (2021). Understanding and attitudes of the Jordanian public about clinical research ethics. Research Ethics, 17(2), 228-241. https://doi.org/10.1177/1747016120966779 [41] Dajani, R. (2014). Jordan’s stem-cell law can guide the Middle East. Nature 510, 189. https://doi.org/10.1038/510189a [42] Dajani, R. (2014). Jordan’s stem-cell law can guide the Middle East. Nature 510, 189. https://doi.org/10.1038/510189a [43] The EU’s definition of autonomy relates to the capacity for creating ideas, moral insight, decisions, and actions without constraint, personal responsibility, and informed consent. However, the EU views autonomy as not completely able to protect individuals and depends on other principles, such as dignity, which “expresses the intrinsic worth and fundamental equality of all human beings.” Rendtorff, J.D., Kemp, P. (2019). Four Ethical Principles in European Bioethics and Biolaw: Autonomy, Dignity, Integrity and Vulnerability. In: Valdés, E., Lecaros, J. (eds) Biolaw and Policy in the Twenty-First Century. International Library of Ethics, Law, and the New Medicine, vol 78. Springer, Cham. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-030-05903-3_3 [44] Council of Europe. Convention for the protection of Human Rights and Dignity of the Human Being with regard to the Application of Biology and Medicine: Convention on Human Rights and Biomedicine (ETS No. 164) https://www.coe.int/en/web/conventions/full-list?module=treaty-detail&treatynum=164 (forbidding the creation of embryos for research purposes only, and suggests embryos in vitro have protections.); Also see Drabiak-Syed B. K. (2013). New President, New Human Embryonic Stem Cell Research Policy: Comparative International Perspectives and Embryonic Stem Cell Research Laws in France. Biotechnology Law Report, 32(6), 349–356. https://doi.org/10.1089/blr.2013.9865 [45] Rendtorff, J.D., Kemp, P. (2019). Four Ethical Principles in European Bioethics and Biolaw: Autonomy, Dignity, Integrity and Vulnerability. In: Valdés, E., Lecaros, J. (eds) Biolaw and Policy in the Twenty-First Century. International Library of Ethics, Law, and the New Medicine, vol 78. Springer, Cham. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-030-05903-3_3 [46] Tomuschat, C., Currie, D. P., Kommers, D. P., & Kerr, R. (Trans.). (1949, May 23). Basic law for the Federal Republic of Germany. https://www.btg-bestellservice.de/pdf/80201000.pdf [47] Regulation of Stem Cell Research in Germany. Eurostemcell. (2017, April 26). https://www.eurostemcell.org/regulation-stem-cell-research-germany [48] Regulation of Stem Cell Research in Finland. Eurostemcell. (2017, April 26). https://www.eurostemcell.org/regulation-stem-cell-research-finland [49] Regulation of Stem Cell Research in Spain. Eurostemcell. (2017, April 26). https://www.eurostemcell.org/regulation-stem-cell-research-spain [50] Some sources to consider regarding ethics models or regulatory oversights of other cultures not covered: Kara MA. Applicability of the principle of respect for autonomy: the perspective of Turkey. J Med Ethics. 2007 Nov;33(11):627-30. doi: 10.1136/jme.2006.017400. PMID: 17971462; PMCID: PMC2598110. Ugarte, O. N., & Acioly, M. A. (2014). The principle of autonomy in Brazil: one needs to discuss it ... Revista do Colegio Brasileiro de Cirurgioes, 41(5), 374–377. https://doi.org/10.1590/0100-69912014005013 Bharadwaj, A., & Glasner, P. E. (2012). Local cells, global science: The rise of embryonic stem cell research in India. Routledge. For further research on specific European countries regarding ethical and regulatory framework, we recommend this database: Regulation of Stem Cell Research in Europe. Eurostemcell. (2017, April 26). https://www.eurostemcell.org/regulation-stem-cell-research-europe [51] Klitzman, R. (2006). Complications of culture in obtaining informed consent. The American Journal of Bioethics, 6(1), 20–21. https://doi.org/10.1080/15265160500394671 see also: Ekmekci, P. E., & Arda, B. (2017). Interculturalism and Informed Consent: Respecting Cultural Differences without Breaching Human Rights. Cultura (Iasi, Romania), 14(2), 159–172.; For why trust is important in research, see also: Gray, B., Hilder, J., Macdonald, L., Tester, R., Dowell, A., & Stubbe, M. (2017). Are research ethics guidelines culturally competent? Research Ethics, 13(1), 23-41. https://doi.org/10.1177/1747016116650235 [52] The Qur'an (M. Khattab, Trans.). (1965). Al-Mu’minun, 23: 12-14. https://quran.com/23 [53] Lenfest, Y. (2017, December 8). Islam and the beginning of human life. Bill of Health. https://blog.petrieflom.law.harvard.edu/2017/12/08/islam-and-the-beginning-of-human-life/ [54] Aksoy, S. (2005). Making regulations and drawing up legislation in Islamic countries under conditions of uncertainty, with special reference to embryonic stem cell research. Journal of Medical Ethics, 31:399-403.; see also: Mahmoud, Azza. "Islamic Bioethics: National Regulations and Guidelines of Human Stem Cell Research in the Muslim World." Master's thesis, Chapman University, 2022. https://doi.org/10.36837/ chapman.000386 [55] Rashid, R. (2022). When does Ensoulment occur in the Human Foetus. Journal of the British Islamic Medical Association, 12(4). ISSN 2634 8071. https://www.jbima.com/wp-content/uploads/2023/01/2-Ethics-3_-Ensoulment_Rafaqat.pdf. [56] Sivaraman, M. & Noor, S. (2017). Ethics of embryonic stem cell research according to Buddhist, Hindu, Catholic, and Islamic religions: perspective from Malaysia. Asian Biomedicine,8(1) 43-52. https://doi.org/10.5372/1905-7415.0801.260 [57] Jafari, M., Elahi, F., Ozyurt, S. & Wrigley, T. (2007). 4. Religious Perspectives on Embryonic Stem Cell Research. In K. Monroe, R. Miller & J. Tobis (Ed.), Fundamentals of the Stem Cell Debate: The Scientific, Religious, Ethical, and Political Issues (pp. 79-94). Berkeley: University of California Press. https://escholarship.org/content/qt9rj0k7s3/qt9rj0k7s3_noSplash_f9aca2e02c3777c7fb76ea768ba458f0.pdf https://doi.org/10.1525/9780520940994-005 [58] Lecso, P. A. (1991). The Bodhisattva Ideal and Organ Transplantation. Journal of Religion and Health, 30(1), 35–41. http://www.jstor.org/stable/27510629; Bodhisattva, S. (n.d.). The Key of Becoming a Bodhisattva. A Guide to the Bodhisattva Way of Life. http://www.buddhism.org/Sutras/2/BodhisattvaWay.htm [59] There is no explicit religious reference to when life begins or how to conduct research that interacts with the concept of life. However, these are relevant verses pertaining to how the fetus is viewed. ((King James Bible. (1999). Oxford University Press. (original work published 1769)) Jerimiah 1: 5 “Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee; and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee…” In prophet Jerimiah’s insight, God set him apart as a person known before childbirth, a theme carried within the Psalm of David. Psalm 139: 13-14 “…Thou hast covered me in my mother's womb. I will praise thee; for I am fearfully and wonderfully made…” These verses demonstrate David’s respect for God as an entity that would know of all man’s thoughts and doings even before birth. [60] It should be noted that abortion is not supported as well. [61] The Vatican. (1987, February 22). Instruction on Respect for Human Life in Its Origin and on the Dignity of Procreation Replies to Certain Questions of the Day. Congregation For the Doctrine of the Faith. https://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19870222_respect-for-human-life_en.html [62] The Vatican. (2000, August 25). Declaration On the Production and the Scientific and Therapeutic Use of Human Embryonic Stem Cells. Pontifical Academy for Life. https://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/pontifical_academies/acdlife/documents/rc_pa_acdlife_doc_20000824_cellule-staminali_en.html; Ohara, N. (2003). Ethical Consideration of Experimentation Using Living Human Embryos: The Catholic Church’s Position on Human Embryonic Stem Cell Research and Human Cloning. Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology. Retrieved from https://article.imrpress.com/journal/CEOG/30/2-3/pii/2003018/77-81.pdf. [63] Smith, G. A. (2022, May 23). Like Americans overall, Catholics vary in their abortion views, with regular mass attenders most opposed. Pew Research Center. https://www.pewresearch.org/short-reads/2022/05/23/like-americans-overall-catholics-vary-in-their-abortion-views-with-regular-mass-attenders-most-opposed/ [64] Rosner, F., & Reichman, E. (2002). Embryonic stem cell research in Jewish law. Journal of halacha and contemporary society, (43), 49–68.; Jafari, M., Elahi, F., Ozyurt, S. & Wrigley, T. (2007). 4. Religious Perspectives on Embryonic Stem Cell Research. In K. Monroe, R. Miller & J. Tobis (Ed.), Fundamentals of the Stem Cell Debate: The Scientific, Religious, Ethical, and Political Issues (pp. 79-94). Berkeley: University of California Press. https://escholarship.org/content/qt9rj0k7s3/qt9rj0k7s3_noSplash_f9aca2e02c3777c7fb76ea768ba458f0.pdf https://doi.org/10.1525/9780520940994-005 [65] Schenker J. G. (2008). The beginning of human life: status of embryo. Perspectives in Halakha (Jewish Religious Law). Journal of assisted reproduction and genetics, 25(6), 271–276. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10815-008-9221-6 [66] Ruttenberg, D. (2020, May 5). The Torah of Abortion Justice (annotated source sheet). Sefaria. https://www.sefaria.org/sheets/234926.7?lang=bi&with=all&lang2=en [67] Jafari, M., Elahi, F., Ozyurt, S. & Wrigley, T. (2007). 4. Religious Perspectives on Embryonic Stem Cell Research. In K. Monroe, R. Miller & J. Tobis (Ed.), Fundamentals of the Stem Cell Debate: The Scientific, Religious, Ethical, and Political Issues (pp. 79-94). Berkeley: University of California Press. https://escholarship.org/content/qt9rj0k7s3/qt9rj0k7s3_noSplash_f9aca2e02c3777c7fb76ea768ba458f0.pdf https://doi.org/10.1525/9780520940994-005 [68] Gert, B. (2007). Common morality: Deciding what to do. Oxford Univ. Press. [69] World Medical Association (2013). World Medical Association Declaration of Helsinki: ethical principles for medical research involving human subjects. JAMA, 310(20), 2191–2194. https://doi.org/10.1001/jama.2013.281053 Declaration of Helsinki – WMA – The World Medical Association.; see also: National Commission for the Protection of Human Subjects of Biomedical and Behavioral Research. (1979). The Belmont report: Ethical principles and guidelines for the protection of human subjects of research. U.S. Department of Health and Human Services. https://www.hhs.gov/ohrp/regulations-and-policy/belmont-report/read-the-belmont-report/index.html [70] Zakarin Safier, L., Gumer, A., Kline, M., Egli, D., & Sauer, M. V. (2018). Compensating human subjects providing oocytes for stem cell research: 9-year experience and outcomes. Journal of assisted reproduction and genetics, 35(7), 1219–1225. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10815-018-1171-z https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6063839/ see also: Riordan, N. H., & Paz Rodríguez, J. (2021). Addressing concerns regarding associated costs, transparency, and integrity of research in recent stem cell trial. Stem Cells Translational Medicine, 10(12), 1715–1716. https://doi.org/10.1002/sctm.21-0234 [71] Klitzman, R., & Sauer, M. V. (2009). Payment of egg donors in stem cell research in the USA. Reproductive biomedicine online, 18(5), 603–608. https://doi.org/10.1016/s1472-6483(10)60002-8 [72] Krosin, M. T., Klitzman, R., Levin, B., Cheng, J., & Ranney, M. L. (2006). Problems in comprehension of informed consent in rural and peri-urban Mali, West Africa. Clinical trials (London, England), 3(3), 306–313. https://doi.org/10.1191/1740774506cn150oa [73] Veatch, Robert M. Hippocratic, Religious, and Secular Medical Ethics: The Points of Conflict. Georgetown University Press, 2012. [74] Msoroka, M. S., & Amundsen, D. (2018). One size fits not quite all: Universal research ethics with diversity. Research Ethics, 14(3), 1-17. https://doi.org/10.1177/1747016117739939 [75] Pirzada, N. (2022). The Expansion of Turkey’s Medical Tourism Industry. Voices in Bioethics, 8. https://doi.org/10.52214/vib.v8i.9894 [76] Stem Cell Tourism: False Hope for Real Money. Harvard Stem Cell Institute (HSCI). (2023). https://hsci.harvard.edu/stem-cell-tourism, See also: Bissassar, M. (2017). Transnational Stem Cell Tourism: An ethical analysis. Voices in Bioethics, 3. https://doi.org/10.7916/vib.v3i.6027 [77]Song, P. (2011) The proliferation of stem cell therapies in post-Mao China: problematizing ethical regulation, New Genetics and Society, 30:2, 141-153, DOI: 10.1080/14636778.2011.574375 [78] Dajani, R. (2014). Jordan’s stem-cell law can guide the Middle East. Nature 510, 189. https://doi.org/10.1038/510189a [79] International Society for Stem Cell Research. (2024). Standards in stem cell research. International Society for Stem Cell Research. https://www.isscr.org/guidelines/5-standards-in-stem-cell-research [80] Benjamin, R. (2013). People’s science bodies and rights on the Stem Cell Frontier. Stanford University Press.

Abstract:

History is not over and that includes media history. Jay Rosen (Zelizer & Allan 33) The media in their reporting on terrorism tend to be judgmental, inflammatory, and sensationalistic. — Susan D. Moeller (169) In short, we are directed in time, and our relation to the future is different than our relation to the past. All our questions are conditioned by this asymmetry, and all our answers to these questions are equally conditioned by it. Norbert Wiener (44) The Clash of Geopolitical Pundits America’s geo-strategic engagement with the world underwent a dramatic shift in the decade after the Cold War ended. United States military forces undertook a series of humanitarian interventions from northern Iraq (1991) and Somalia (1992) to NATO’s bombing campaign on Kosovo (1999). Wall Street financial speculators embraced market-oriented globalization and technology-based industries (Friedman 1999). Meanwhile the geo-strategic pundits debated several different scenarios at deeper layers of epistemology and macrohistory including the breakdown of nation-states (Kaplan), the ‘clash of civilizations’ along religiopolitical fault-lines (Huntington) and the fashionable ‘end of history’ thesis (f*ckuyama). Media theorists expressed this geo-strategic shift in reference to the ‘CNN Effect’: the power of real-time media ‘to provoke major responses from domestic audiences and political elites to both global and national events’ (Robinson 2). This media ecology is often contrasted with ‘Gateholder’ and ‘Manufacturing Consent’ models. The ‘CNN Effect’ privileges humanitarian and non-government organisations whereas the latter models focus upon the conformist mind-sets and shared worldviews of government and policy decision-makers. The September 11 attacks generated an uncertain interdependency between the terrorists, government officials, and favourable media coverage. It provided a test case, as had the humanitarian interventions (Robinson 37) before it, to test the claim by proponents that the ‘CNN Effect’ had policy leverage during critical stress points. The attacks also revived a long-running debate in media circles about the risk factors of global media. McLuhan (1964) and Ballard (1990) had prophesied that the global media would pose a real-time challenge to decision-making processes and that its visual imagery would have unforeseen psychological effects on viewers. Wark (1994) noted that journalists who covered real-time events including the Wall Street crash (1987) and collapse of the Berlin Wall (1989) were traumatised by their ‘virtual’ geographies. The ‘War on Terror’ as 21st Century Myth Three recent books explore how the 1990s humanitarian interventions and the September 11 attacks have remapped this ‘virtual’ territory with all too real consequences. Piers Robinson’s The CNN Effect (2002) critiques the theory and proposes the policy-media interaction model. Barbie Zelizer and Stuart Allan’s anthology Journalism After September 11 (2002) examines how September 11 affected the journalists who covered it and the implications for news values. Sandra Silberstein’s War of Words (2002) uncovers how strategic language framed the U.S. response to September 11. Robinson provides the contextual background; Silberstein contributes the specifics; and Zelizer and Allan surface broader perspectives. These books offer insights into the social construction of the nebulous War on Terror and why certain images and trajectories were chosen at the expense of other possibilities. Silberstein locates this world-historical moment in the three-week transition between September 11’s aftermath and the U.S. bombings of Afghanistan’s Taliban regime. Descriptions like the ‘War on Terror’ and ‘Axis of Evil’ framed the U.S. military response, provided a conceptual justification for the bombings, and also brought into being the geo-strategic context for other nations. The crucial element in this process was when U.S. President George W. Bush adopted a pedagogical style for his public speeches, underpinned by the illusions of communal symbols and shared meanings (Silberstein 6-8). Bush’s initial address to the nation on September 11 invoked the ambiguous pronoun ‘we’ to recreate ‘a unified nation, under God’ (Silberstein 4). The 1990s humanitarian interventions had frequently been debated in Daniel Hallin’s sphere of ‘legitimate controversy’; however the grammar used by Bush and his political advisers located the debate in the sphere of ‘consensus’. This brief period of enforced consensus was reinforced by the structural limitations of North American media outlets. September 11 combined ‘tragedy, public danger and a grave threat to national security’, Michael Schudson observed, and in the aftermath North American journalism shifted ‘toward a prose of solidarity rather than a prose of information’ (Zelizer & Allan 41). Debate about why America was hated did not go much beyond Bush’s explanation that ‘they hated our freedoms’ (Silberstein 14). Robert W. McChesney noted that alternatives to the ‘war’ paradigm were rarely mentioned in the mainstream media (Zelizer & Allan 93). A new myth for the 21st century had been unleashed. The Cycle of Integration Propaganda Journalistic prose masked the propaganda of social integration that atomised the individual within a larger collective (Ellul). The War on Terror was constructed by geopolitical pundits as a Manichean battle between ‘an “evil” them and a national us’ (Silberstein 47). But the national crisis made ‘us’ suddenly problematic. Resurgent patriotism focused on the American flag instead of Constitutional rights. Debates about military tribunals and the USA Patriot Act resurrected the dystopian fears of a surveillance society. New York City mayor Rudy Guiliani suddenly became a leadership icon and Time magazine awarded him Person of the Year (Silberstein 92). Guiliani suggested at the Concert for New York on 20 October 2001 that ‘New Yorkers and Americans have been united as never before’ (Silberstein 104). Even the series of Public Service Announcements created by the Ad Council and U.S. advertising agencies succeeded in blurring the lines between cultural tolerance, social inclusion, and social integration (Silberstein 108-16). In this climate the in-depth discussion of alternate options and informed dissent became thought-crimes. The American Council of Trustees and Alumni’s report Defending Civilization: How Our Universities are Failing America (2002), which singled out “blame America first” academics, ignited a firestorm of debate about educational curriculums, interpreting history, and the limits of academic freedom. Silberstein’s perceptive analysis surfaces how ACTA assumed moral authority and collective misunderstandings as justification for its interrogation of internal enemies. The errors she notes included presumed conclusions, hasty generalisations, bifurcated worldviews, and false analogies (Silberstein 133, 135, 139, 141). Op-ed columnists soon exposed ACTA’s gambit as a pre-packaged witch-hunt. But newscasters then channel-skipped into military metaphors as the Afghanistan campaign began. The weeks after the attacks New York City sidewalk traders moved incense and tourist photos to make way for World Trade Center memorabilia and anti-Osama shirts. Chevy and Ford morphed September 11 catchphrases (notably Todd Beamer’s last words “Let’s Roll” on Flight 93) and imagery into car advertising campaigns (Silberstein 124-5). American self-identity was finally reasserted in the face of a domestic recession through this wave of vulgar commercialism. The ‘Simulated’ Fall of Elite Journalism For Columbia University professor James Carey the ‘failure of journalism on September 11’ signaled the ‘collapse of the elites of American journalism’ (Zelizer & Allan 77). Carey traces the rise-and-fall of adversarial and investigative journalism from the Pentagon Papers and Watergate through the intermediation of the press to the myopic self-interest of the 1988 and 1992 Presidential campaigns. Carey’s framing echoes the earlier criticisms of Carl Bernstein and Hunter S. Thompson. However this critique overlooks several complexities. Piers Robinson cites Alison Preston’s insight that diplomacy, geopolitics and elite reportage defines itself through the sense of distance from its subjects. Robinson distinguished between two reportage types: distance framing ‘creates emotional distance’ between the viewers and victims whilst support framing accepts the ‘official policy’ (28). The upsurge in patriotism, the vulgar commercialism, and the mini-cycle of memorabilia and publishing all combined to enhance the support framing of the U.S. federal government. Empathy generated for September 11’s victims was tied to support of military intervention. However this closeness rapidly became the distance framing of the Afghanistan campaign. News coverage recycled the familiar visuals of in-progress bombings and Taliban barbarians. The alternative press, peace movements, and social activists then retaliated against this coverage by reinstating the support framing that revealed structural violence and gave voice to silenced minorities and victims. What really unfolded after September 11 was not the demise of journalism’s elite but rather the renegotiation of reportage boundaries and shared meanings. Journalists scoured the Internet for eyewitness accounts and to interview survivors (Zelizer & Allan 129). The same medium was used by others to spread conspiracy theories and viral rumors that numerology predicted the date September 11 or that the “face of Satan” could be seen in photographs of the World Trade Center (Zelizer & Allan 133). Karim H. Karim notes that the Jihad frame of an “Islamic Peril” was socially constructed by media outlets but then challenged by individual journalists who had learnt ‘to question the essentialist bases of her own socialization and placing herself in the Other’s shoes’ (Zelizer & Allan 112). Other journalists forgot that Jihad and McWorld were not separate but two intertwined worldviews that fed upon each other. The September 11 attacks on the Pentagon and the World Trade Center also had deep symbolic resonances for American sociopolitical ideals that some journalists explored through analysis of myths and metaphors. The Rise of Strategic Geography However these renegotiated boundariesof new media, multiperspectival frames, and ‘layered’ depth approaches to issues analysiswere essentially minority reports. The rationalist mode of journalism was soon reasserted through normative appeals to strategic geography. The U.S. networks framed their documentaries on Islam and the Middle East in bluntly realpolitik terms. The documentary “Minefield: The United States and the Muslim World” (ABC, 11 October 2001) made explicit strategic assumptions of ‘the U.S. as “managing” the region’ and ‘a definite tinge of superiority’ (Silberstein 153). ABC and CNN stressed the similarities between the world’s major monotheistic religions and their scriptural doctrines. Both networks limited their coverage of critiques and dissent to internecine schisms within these traditions (Silberstein 158). CNN also created different coverage for its North American and international audiences. The BBC was more cautious in its September 11 coverage and more global in outlook. Three United Kingdom specials – Panorama (Clash of Cultures, BBC1, 21 October 2001), Question Time (Question Time Special, BBC1, 13 September 2001), and “War Without End” (War on Trial, Channel 4, 27 October 2001) – drew upon the British traditions of parliamentary assembly, expert panels, and legal trials as ways to explore the multiple dimensions of the ‘War on Terror’ (Zelizer & Allan 180). These latter debates weren’t value free: the programs sanctioned ‘a tightly controlled and hierarchical agora’ through different containment strategies (Zelizer & Allan 183). Program formats, selected experts and presenters, and editorial/on-screen graphics were factors that pre-empted the viewer’s experience and conclusions. The traditional emphasis of news values on the expert was renewed. These subtle forms of thought-control enabled policy-makers to inform the public whilst inoculating them against terrorist propaganda. However the ‘CNN Effect’ also had counter-offensive capabilities. Osama bin Laden’s videotaped sermons and the al-Jazeera network’s broadcasts undermined the psychological operations maxim that enemies must not gain access to the mindshare of domestic audiences. Ingrid Volkmer recounts how the Los Angeles based National Iranian Television Network used satellite broadcasts to criticize the Iranian leadership and spark public riots (Zelizer & Allan 242). These incidents hint at why the ‘War on Terror’ myth, now unleashed upon the world, may become far more destabilizing to the world system than previous conflicts. Risk Reportage and Mediated Trauma When media analysts were considering the ‘CNN Effect’ a group of social contract theorists including Anthony Giddens, Zygmunt Bauman, and Ulrich Beck were debating, simultaneously, the status of modernity and the ‘unbounded contours’ of globalization. Beck termed this new environment of escalating uncertainties and uninsurable dangers the ‘world risk society’ (Beck). Although they drew upon constructivist and realist traditions Beck and Giddens ‘did not place risk perception at the center of their analysis’ (Zelizer & Allan 203). Instead this was the role of journalist as ‘witness’ to Ballard-style ‘institutionalized disaster areas’. The terrorist attacks on September 11 materialized this risk and obliterated the journalistic norms of detachment and objectivity. The trauma ‘destabilizes a sense of self’ within individuals (Zelizer & Allan 205) and disrupts the image-generating capacity of collective societies. Barbie Zelizer found that the press selection of September 11 photos and witnesses re-enacted the ‘Holocaust aesthetic’ created when Allied Forces freed the Nazi internment camps in 1945 (Zelizer & Allan 55-7). The visceral nature of September 11 imagery inverted the trend, from the Gulf War to NATO’s Kosovo bombings, for news outlets to depict war in detached video-game imagery (Zelizer & Allan 253). Coverage of the September 11 attacks and the subsequent Bali bombings (on 12 October 2002) followed a four-part pattern news cycle of assassinations and terrorism (Moeller 164-7). Moeller found that coverage moved from the initial event to a hunt for the perpetrators, public mourning, and finally, a sense of closure ‘when the media reassert the supremacy of the established political and social order’ (167). In both events the shock of the initial devastation was rapidly followed by the arrest of al Qaeda and Jamaah Islamiyah members, the creation and copying of the New York Times ‘Portraits of Grief’ template, and the mediation of trauma by a re-established moral order. News pundits had clearly studied the literature on bereavement and grief cycles (Kubler-Ross). However the neo-noir work culture of some outlets also fueled bitter disputes about how post-traumatic stress affected journalists themselves (Zelizer & Allan 253). Reconfiguring the Future After September 11 the geopolitical pundits, a reactive cycle of integration propaganda, pecking order shifts within journalism elites, strategic language, and mediated trauma all combined to bring a specific future into being. This outcome reflected the ‘media-state relationship’ in which coverage ‘still reflected policy preferences of parts of the U.S. elite foreign-policy-making community’ (Robinson 129). Although Internet media and non-elite analysts embraced Hallin’s ‘sphere of deviance’ there is no clear evidence yet that they have altered the opinions of policy-makers. The geopolitical segue from September 11 into the U.S.-led campaign against Iraq also has disturbing implications for the ‘CNN Effect’. Robinson found that its mythic reputation was overstated and tied to issues of policy certainty that the theory’s proponents often failed to examine. Media coverage molded a ‘domestic constituency ... for policy-makers to take action in Somalia’ (Robinson 62). He found greater support in ‘anecdotal evidence’ that the United Nations Security Council’s ‘safe area’ for Iraqi Kurds was driven by Turkey’s geo-strategic fears of ‘unwanted Kurdish refugees’ (Robinson 71). Media coverage did impact upon policy-makers to create Bosnian ‘safe areas’, however, ‘the Kosovo, Rwanda, and Iraq case studies’ showed that the ‘CNN Effect’ was unlikely as a key factor ‘when policy certainty exists’ (Robinson 118). The clear implication from Robinson’s studies is that empathy framing, humanitarian values, and searing visual imagery won’t be enough to challenge policy-makers. What remains to be done? Fortunately there are some possibilities that straddle the pragmatic, realpolitik and emancipatory approaches. Today’s activists and analysts are also aware of the dangers of ‘unfreedom’ and un-reflective dissent (Fromm). Peter Gabriel’s organisation Witness, which documents human rights abuses, is one benchmark of how to use real-time media and the video camera in an effective way. The domains of anthropology, negotiation studies, neuro-linguistics, and social psychology offer valuable lessons on techniques of non-coercive influence. The emancipatory tradition of futures studies offers a rich tradition of self-awareness exercises, institution rebuilding, and social imaging, offsets the pragmatic lure of normative scenarios. The final lesson from these books is that activists and analysts must co-adapt as the ‘War on Terror’ mutates into new and terrifying forms. Works Cited Amis, Martin. “Fear and Loathing.” The Guardian (18 Sep. 2001). 1 March 2001 <http://www.guardian.co.uk/Archive/Article/0,4273,4259170,00.php>. Ballard, J.G. The Atrocity Exhibition (rev. ed.). Los Angeles: V/Search Publications, 1990. Beck, Ulrich. World Risk Society. Malden, MA: Polity Press, 1999. Ellul, Jacques. Propaganda: The Formation of Men’s Attitudes. New York: Vintage Books, 1973. Friedman, Thomas. The Lexus and the Olive Tree. New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 1999. Fromm, Erich. Escape from Freedom. New York: Farrar & Rhinehart, 1941. f*ckuyama, Francis. The End of History and the Last Man. New York: Free Press, 1992. Huntington, Samuel P. The Clash of Civilizations and the Remaking of World Order. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996. Kaplan, Robert. The Coming Anarchy: Shattering the Dreams of the Post Cold War. New York: Random House, 2000. Kubler-Ross, Elizabeth. On Death and Dying. London: Tavistock, 1969. McLuhan, Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1964. Moeller, Susan D. Compassion Fatigue: How the Media Sell Disease, Famine, War, and Death. New York: Routledge, 1999. Robinson, Piers. The CNN Effect: The Myth of News, Foreign Policy and Intervention. New York: Routledge, 2002. Silberstein, Sandra. War of Words: Language, Politics and 9/11. New York: Routledge, 2002. Wark, McKenzie. Virtual Geography: Living with Global Media Events. Bloomington IN: Indiana UP, 1994. Wiener, Norbert. Cybernetics: Or Control and Communication in the Animal and the Machine. New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1948. Zelizer, Barbie, and Stuart Allan (eds.). Journalism after September 11. New York: Routledge, 2002. Links http://www.guardian.co.uk/Archive/Article/0 Citation reference for this article Substitute your date of access for Dn Month Year etc... MLA Style Burns, Alex. "The Worldflash of a Coming Future" M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture< http://www.media-culture.org.au/0304/08-worldflash.php>. APA Style Burns, A. (2003, Apr 23). The Worldflash of a Coming Future. M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture, 6,< http://www.media-culture.org.au/0304/08-worldflash.php>

Abstract:

“We may no longer be able to trust technology. A computer program could, without warning, become an uncontrollable force, triggered by a date, an event or a timer.” (Clough and Mungo 223) Introduction In 1991 the Information Security Handbook noted how “society is becoming increasingly dependent on the accurate and timely distribution of information” (Shain 4). This dependence, however, exposed the society to new kinds of dangers, accidents that have to do with information disorders – viruses, worms, bugs, malicious hackers etc. In this essay, I focus on digital viruses as disorderly elements within the digital culture. It is due to certain key principles in computing and computer security that viruses and worms have acquired their contemporary status as malicious software, that is, malware – elements of chaos, accident and disorder. According to my claim, the fear of viruses does not stem just from the contemporary culture of digital technology. It is part of a longer genealogy of modern computing, which has emphasized issues of control, reliability and order. Viruses and worms threaten the conceptual ontology of digital culture in a similar fashion as epidemic diseases have been figures for social disorder throughout Western history. Unlike AIDS or other deadly biological viruses, computer viruses have not been known to cause casualties to humans, yet they have been treated the last years as the “killer viruses of digital culture”, connotating the seriousness of the threat. A “viral perspective” to digital culture reveals how underlying articulations of order are used to construct an all-too-harmonious picture of computers in modern society. Reliability Anti-virus manuals, guidebooks and other such publications have especially contributed to our understanding of viruses as threats to the orderly digital society. The editorial of the first issue of Virus Bulletin (July 1989) sees viruses as a cunning form of vandalism and an indication of ”sabotage mentality”. Viruses destroy information and produce uncontrollability: Rather like Hitler’s V1 ‘flying bomb’, no-one knows when or where a computer virus will strike. They attack indiscriminately. Virus writers, whether or not they have targeted specific companies or individuals, must know that their programs, once unleashed, soon become uncontrollable. (Virus Bulletin 2) Computer viruses mean unreliable and unexpected danger: they are a chaotic element within a system based on security and order. According to a widely embraced view computer security means 1) confidentiality (the privacy of sensitive information), 2) integrity (authorized information and program exchange) and 3) availability (systems work promptly and allow access to authorized users). (E.g. Shain 5). Viruses and other forms of malicious code are, consequently, a direct threat to these values, part of the modern episteme in general. This is what I will here define as “a computational way of thinking”. The concept refers not only to the epistemological and ontological presuppositions in actual computer science discussions, but also to the larger cultural historical contexts surrounding the design, implementation and use of computers. Of course, one has to note that computers have never been those reliable and rational dream-machines they have been taken to be, as they are exposed to various potentials for breaking down of which viruses and worms form only a minor part. Yet, interestingly, reading professional and popular depictions of digital viruses reveals that these sources do consider computers as otherwise integrated, coherent and pristine machines of rationality, which are only temporarily disturbed by the evil occurrences of external malicious software. Control The virus researcher Vesselin Bontchev acknowledges how issues of trust and control are at the heart of computing and the virus threat: “a computer virus steals the control of the computer from the user. The virus activity ruins the trust that the user has in his/her machine, because it causes the user to lose his or her belief that she or he can control this machine” (31). This definition resonates with broader cultural trends of modernization. Zygmunt Bauman has expressed the essence of modern science as an ”ambition to conquer Nature and subordinate it to human needs” (39). Bauman understands this as ”control management”: the moulding of things to suit human needs. The essence of modern technology proceeds along the same lines, defined through values of progress, controllability, subordination of chaos and reification of the world. From the 19th-century on, technology became closely associated with advances in science. The values of order and control were embedded in the machines and technological systems, and with time, these values became the characteristics of modern technological culture. In this vein modernity can be defined as a new attitude towards controlling information. Capitalism and digital culture as historical phenomena share the valuation of abstraction, standardization and mechanization, which were already part of the technological culture of the 19th-century. Similarly, Turing’s universal machine was above all a machine of ordering and translation, with which heterogenous phenomena could be equated. This idea, concretised in typewriters, conveyer belts, assembly lines, calculators and computers served the basis for both digital machines and capitalism. The concrete connection was the capitalist need to control the increasingly complex amount of production, circulation and signs. Rationalism – as exemplified in Babbage’s differential calculators, Taylor’s ideas of work-management and cybernetics – was the image of thought incorporated in these machines (Gere 19–40). Rationalism In general, first order cybernetics fulfilled the project of modern abstract rationalism. In other words, notions of control and order play a significant role in the archaeology of information technological security, and these themes are especially visible in the thinking of Norbert Wiener, the pioneer of cybernetics. Wiener’s cybernetics touches, most of all, upon the question of understanding the world as communication circuits and controlling them via successful feedback loops that maintain the stasis of a system. This theory relates closely the problem of entropy, a classical notion in statistical mechanics from the 19th-century: “Just as the amount of information in a system is a measure of its degree of organization, so the entropy of a system is a measure of its degree of disorganization; and the one is simply the negative of the other” (Wiener 11). Wiener and the modern era share a respect for control and security. As products of modernity, cybernetics, systems theory and information theory are all in a way theories of order and cleanliness. This is the main theme of Stephen Pfohl’s essay “The Cybernetic Delirium of Norbert Wiener”, in which he describes the cultural historical background of modern cybernetic culture. To Pfohl, cybernetics does not mean a purely academic discipline but “a term connoting the most far-reaching of ultramodern forms of social control.” Pfohl delineates the genealogy of cybernetics from the early projects on anti-aircraft artillery to the functioning of the contemporary capitalist media culture. For Pfohl, Wiener’s theories connect directly to the power structures of modern society, sacrificing other ways of being, restricting other possible worlds from emerging. Paraphrasing Pfohl, cybernetics regulates and modifies the dynamic flows of the world into fixed, stabilized and controlled boundaries. Noise The engineering problem of logical calculation and communication of signals without noise expands towards the more general cultural fields of power and articulation. I would especially like to pick up the notion of noise, which, as understood by Bauman, means undefinability, incoherence, incongruity, incompatibility, illogicality, irrationality, ambiguity, confusion, undecidability, ambivalence, all tropes of “the other of order” (7). For cybernetics and early computer pioneers, noise meant a managing problem, objects in the way of transmitting signals. Noise as the most important problem for the rise of modern discourse networks was not solved once and for all in any historical phase, but remained part of the communication acts ever since, and the only resolution to the problem of non-communication was to incorporate it within the system (Kittler 242). Computer viruses can be understood as contemporary instances of this notion of noise. They are software that short-circuit the “normal” operations of a computer and connect themselves to the basic functioning of the machine. Viruses mean short-term wiring of noise to the components of a computer. By definition, viruses have been conceived as a threat to any computer system for a) virus activity is always uncontrollable, because the actions of the virus program are autonomous and b) viruses behave indeterminately and unpredictably (Lamacka 195). In a much more positive vein, this coupling of computing order and viral disorder has been noted by recent net art projects. According to the net artist Jaromil the digital domain produces a form of chaos – which is inconvenient because it is unusual and fertile – on which people can surf. In that chaos, viruses are spontaneous compositions which are like lyrical poems in causing imperfections in machines ”made to work” and in representing the rebellion of our digital serfs. Jaromil takes noise as the starting point and articulates how viruses function also as forms of resistance to the contemporary informational capitalist ideology of the digital. Charlie Gere’s analysis of the connections between modern technology and capitalism is apt in this regard as well: the abstract, standardizing and mechanizing machines of modernization serve the basis for both the cult of the digital and contemporary capitalism in a way that makes these two almost siblings. Thus, also accidents of this techno-capitalist culture are not solely technical, but social in that they are articulated on a plane of society and cultural interaction. Viruses can thus be understood as those “unwanted bads” that are a by-product of post-industrial culture of production of goods (Van Loon), as well as they can be viewed alongside other mass mediated apocalyptic monsters threatening the order of contemporary Western culture, as Luca Lampo from the net art group _[epidemiC]_ suggests: We feel that “The Virus” is the “stranger”, the “other”, in our machine, a sort of digital sans papier—uncontrollable diversity. Once Hollywood, like Empire, finished killing “Indians” and the “Soviet Russians”, the Hollywood propaganda machine had to build other anti-Empire monsters to keep alive the social imaginary of 2001: aliens, meteors, epidemic… so many monsters. In this light, while being technical bits of code that from time to time cause trouble for users, viruses act also as social signs which can be activated in various contexts. For representatives of the official computer culture viruses and worms are signs of disorder, chaos and crime that undermine the presumed reliability of digital culture, which would otherwise function “normally.” Yet, according to some commentators, viral disorder should not mean solely anarchy but a space for variation and experimentation that resist the one-way ideology of computer rationalism. (See Sampson; Cohen; Deleuze.) For some, that ideology has been crystallized in the figure of Microsoft, a popular target for virus attacks. This view accentuates that the genealogy of computers and rationalism analysed above is but one potential history. There is always the possibility to write the counter-memory of the disorderly, accidental, probabilistic and contingent nature of technological culture. Hence, viruses might prove out to be also intellectual tools, with which to create new concepts and viewpoints to digital culture and the cultural history of computing and technology in general. Already Martin Heidegger (§ 16) proposed that modern technology reveals itself at the moment of its breaking. In this sense, viruses reveal the functioning of a certain ideological or micro-political constitution of digital order. The challenge is not to take any notion of a “healthy” cultural network without disturbances as the starting point, but to see elements of break-up as part and parcel of those systems. Even if we are used to thinking of systems as orderly and harmonious, “[i]n the beginning there was noise”, as Serres (13) notes. This emphasizes the conceptual space we should give to the parasites who reveal the networks of power that otherwise are left unnoticed. References Bauman, Zygmunt. Modernity and Ambivalence. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1995 Bontchev, Vesselin. “Are ‘Good’ Computer Viruses Still a Bad Idea?” EICAR Conference Proceedings 1994, 25–47. Clough, Bryan and Mungo, Paul. Approaching Zero: Data Crime and the Computer Underworld. London & Boston: Faber & Faber, 1992. Cohen, Fred. It’s Alive! The New Breed of Living Computer Programs. New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1994. Deleuze, Gilles. “Post-scriptum sur les sociétés de contrôle” In: Pourparlers 1972–1990. Paris: Les éditions de minuit, 1990, 240–7. Gere, Charlie. Digital Culture. London: Reaktion Books, 2002. Heidegger, Martin. Being and Time. Albany: New York University Press, 1996. Jaromil. “:(){ :|:& };:” ‘I love You’ – exhibition catalogue, 2002, http://www.digitalcraft.org/index.php?artikel_id=292> Kittler, Friedrich. Draculas Vermächtnis: Technische Schriften. Leipzig: Reclam Verlag Leipzig, 1993. Lamacka, Pavel. “Harmless and useful viruses can hardly exist.” Virus Bulletin Conference Proceedings 1995, 193–8. Lampo, Luca. “When The Virus Becomes Epidemic.” An Interview with Luca Lampo by Snafu and Vanni Brusadin, 18.4.2002, http://www.epidemic.ws/downJones_press/THE_THING_ Interview_files/index_files/display.forum> Pfohl, Stephen. “The Cybernetic Delirium of Norbert Wiener.” C-Theory 30.1.1997 http://www.ctheory.net/text_file.asp?pick=86>. Sampson, Tony. ”A Virus in Info-Space.” M/C Journal http://www.media-culture.org.au/0406/07_Sampson.html>. Serres, Michel. The Parasite. Baltimore & London: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982. Shain, Michael. ”An Overview of Security”. Information Security Handbook. Eds. Michael Caelli, Dennis Longley & Michael Shain. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1994 (1991). Van Loon, Joost. Risk and Technological Culture: Towards a Sociology of Virulence. London & New York: Routledge, 2002. Virus Bulletin, “Editorial”, July 1989. Wiener, Norbert. Cybernetics, or Control and Communication in the Animal and the Machine. 2nd edition. (1st edition 1948). New York & London: The M.I.T. Press and John Wiley & Sons, 1961. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Parikka, Jussi. "Viral Noise and the (Dis)Order of the Digital Culture." M/C Journal 7.6 (2005). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0501/05-parikka.php>. APA Style Parikka, J. (Jan. 2005) "Viral Noise and the (Dis)Order of the Digital Culture," M/C Journal, 7(6). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0501/05-parikka.php>.

Abstract:

Introduction Australia's rich multicultural fabric is woven with the threads of diverse ethnic communities, each bringing unique cultures, languages, and traditions to the tapestry of the nation. Central to the experiences of immigrants and refugees in Australia is ethnic broadcasting, which serves as a bridge between their past and present, homeland and host country. This article delves into the multifaceted landscape of ethnic broadcasting, exploring its historical significance, current challenges, and potential pathways for future development. Historical Significance of Ethnic Broadcasting Immigrants and refugees continue to seek avenues to maintain ties with their home countries, preserve cherished memories of their origins, and find support as they adapt to life in a new environment. This need is especially pronounced for individuals who are not proficient in the primary language(s) of their host nation. Governments in countries attracting migrants recognise the importance of engaging with migrant communities to enhance their integration and bolster their contributions to national productivity. For example, the Minister for Immigration and Ethnic Affairs, M.J.R. Mackellar, noted when establishing ethnic radio in Australia that due to "a steady decline in foreign-language content on established commercial and national radio channels", and "a large increase in the non-English-speaking population in Australia", "the government ha[d] pushed ahead with ethnic radio" to provide "information, entertainment, and educational" facilities (Mackellar). Presently, the Australian Government provides annual funding to support ethnic broadcasting, which includes covering the production costs of ethnic programs for local communities, establishing new programs for specific language groups, and developing innovative projects that benefit culturally and linguistically diverse communities (Courtney). Insufficient attention has been devoted to evaluating the evolving needs and interests of various migrant communities over time (Dissanayake 113). This decline can be attributed to the satisfaction of listeners' interests through advancements in information technology and their increasing proficiency in English (Australian Bureau of Statistics), enabling them to access information from mainstream media sources. In the year 2020, there arose a pressing need to reevaluate the purposes and role of ethnic broadcasting, considering both practical and theoretical perspectives such as listeners' access to new technology to consume information, attracting volunteers, and limited financial support (Anderson et al. 57). Also, insights gained from such assessments could significantly contribute to meeting listeners' expectations, informing policy decisions in this domain, and guiding the work of content creators (Ewart 133) and also the channels in between these two ends of the spectrum, such as station managers. It is imperative to acknowledge that the role of ethnic broadcasting has evolved with broadcasting and production technology, necessitating a nuanced approach in research and creative endeavours within this sector. Furthermore, the shifting digital landscape and the widespread use of social media as a customisable platform for communication underscore the need for adaptation and innovation in ethnic broadcasting practices (Budarick). Despite its importance, ethnic community radio remains relatively understudied by researchers and academics, highlighting a gap in understanding the current dynamics of the ethnic broadcasting industry (Ewart 123). Current Challenges Facing Ethnic Broadcasting In this study, I aim to incorporate my perspective as an ethnic broadcaster to address the needs of migrants presently living in Australia. While government funding has been allocated to meet operational costs and support content development, there remains a gap in addressing the specific needs of listeners and enhancing the skills of ethnic radio presenters. Presenters of ethnic radio programs in Australia often struggle to discern the language preferences and information requirements of their audience. This challenge stems from a lack of regular communication with listeners, leaving broadcasters unaware of the issues that hold significance within their communities. To address this gap, it is essential to develop radio programs that cater to the interests and information needs of ethnic populations. These programs should cover a range of topics, including immigration matters, cultural events, council decisions, and the promotion of talents within these communities. Unlike mainstream commercial media, ethnic radio programs have the unique opportunity to focus on issues that are often overlooked but are highly relevant to ethnic audiences. Furthermore, there is a need to engage the second generation of migrants by encouraging their participation in radio programs conducted in languages they are comfortable with. This initiative not only fosters inclusivity but also ensures the preservation and transmission of cultural heritage to younger generations. Additionally, adapting program formats to align with the evolving needs and expectations of ethnic audiences is crucial for maintaining relevance and engagement. As highlighted by Tanikella, radio producers play a pivotal role in translating the needs of listeners into program formats that resonate with diasporic communities (170). By responding to the demands of their audience and reflecting locally constructed identities, media producers contribute to the representation of community identities in the public sphere. This underscores the importance of designing radio programs that are sensitive to the diverse needs and preferences of ethnic communities, thereby fostering a sense of belonging and cultural continuity. It is crucial for migrants to have access to information about available facilities, their rights, and opportunities for settling in their new country. Research into ethnic media in Australia highlights its significant role in connecting migrants to transnational networks, preserving cultures and languages, navigating new identities and communities, and facilitating adjustment to life in Australia (Hopkins, qtd. in Budarick). The growth of ethnic radio programs in Australia has been notable since its inception in 1975. Presently, the Australian community radio sector produces a substantial amount of ethnic radio content, with over 2,070 hours broadcast weekly in more than 110 languages across 80 radio stations, including six full-time ethnic stations. This vast array of programming engages over 4,000 volunteers from 125 cultural and ethnic groups (NEMBC). However, to ensure the effective support of ethnic minorities in Australia through broadcast radio, financial backing is essential. Community radio stations rely heavily on volunteers, with over 22,000 individuals contributing their time to these stations across Australia. Despite the significant volunteer effort, paid full-time equivalent staff employed by community radio stations numbered 900 in 2023 (Treasury). In recognition of the importance of ethnic media in supporting minority communities, the Australian Federal Government, through the Community Broadcasting Foundation (CBF), allocated $4.18 million from Federal Budget 2022-23 for ethnic content development purposes (CBAA, "Federal Budget 2022-23"). Additionally, various state governments continue to provide funding for ethnic radio programs through relevant agencies (Letch 18). Despite government support at both federal and state levels, the number of ethnic radio programs remain the same serving the relevant ethnic groups. However, this article suggests the need for restructuring within the ethnic broadcasting sector, particularly in content development, to better meet the diverse needs of ethnic audiences. Ethnic Radio Programs Characteristics of ethnic radio programs are multifaceted and influenced by the unique nature of the medium as well as the diverse preferences and behaviours of their listeners. Firstly, radio as a medium engages the sense of hearing, prompting listeners to visualise and imagine based on auditory stimuli. This concept, as articulated by Smythe (qtd. in Beck), underscores the importance of creating vivid "audio pictures" for listeners, especially in ethnic radio where individuals often seek to evoke nostalgic memories of their homeland. Ethnic radio programs serve as a conduit for migrants to reconnect with their cultural roots, offering aural representations of familiar sounds and languages in the absence of electronic communication resources. Additionally, Gary Ferrington distinguishes between hearing and listening, highlighting that while hearing is a physiological process, listening involves the psychological attribution of meaning to auditory input (61-7). This differentiation is pertinent in understanding how radio audiences interact with and interpret program content. Audience engagement with ethnic radio programs can be categorised into active and passive listenership. Active listeners demonstrate a high level of involvement with specific programs, frequently engaging through calls, messages, and interactions with presenters. In contrast, passive listeners tune in intermittently and may not exhibit loyalty to any station or program (Padmakumar 614). Ethnic program listeners tend to lean towards active engagement due to the limited frequency of broadcasts and their desire to stay connected with their cultural community. They often approach radio listening with echoic memories of music and language from their homeland, seeking familiarity and emotional resonance in the programming. For instance, some listeners may prefer original versions of songs from their country, even if they are no longer popular locally (Anderson et al. 21). Moreover, active ethnic radio listeners play an integral role in shaping program content and community engagement. They provide feedback, request songs, share information, participate in fundraising events like radiothons, and even express interest in becoming presenters themselves. This active involvement reflects a deeper sense of connection and ownership within the ethnic radio community (Anderson et al. 36). Conversely, passive listeners may view radio primarily as background music, enjoying the ambience without actively engaging with specific content. Their interaction with the medium is more incidental, often occurring while multitasking or attending to other activities. Overall, the characteristics of ethnic radio programs are shaped by the interplay between the medium's auditory nature, the preferences of diverse listeners, and the cultural significance of maintaining connections to one's heritage. Active engagement, nostalgic resonance, and community involvement are central themes that distinguish ethnic radio programming in its ability to cater to the needs and interests of migrant communities. To navigate the development of the technology and the challenges related to changes in the listenership, ethnic broadcasters must embrace innovative strategies that cater to the evolving needs of their audiences. One approach involves redefining the role of ethnic radio programs to encompass a broader range of topics, including immigration matters, cultural events, and community news. By diversifying content and engaging with listeners' interests, broadcasters can enhance the relevance and appeal of their programs in the digital age. Empowering Ethnic Radio Presenters Ethnic radio program presenters play a crucial role in delivering culturally relevant content and facilitating community engagement. However, recruiting skilled presenters poses challenges, particularly when specific language requirements must be met. Therefore, it is suggested, language fluency should not deter younger people from becoming involved in the sector, and youth ethnic programming in English, or a mixture of languages, should be supported (Anderson et al. 47). Kalinga Seneviratne, a former ethnic radio presenter turned academic, attests to the pivotal role of community radio in fostering broadcasting careers for migrants in Australia (11): “if not for (ethnic) community radio, I have no doubt that I would never have become a broadcaster in Australia”. There are many examples that can be given. Encouraging second-generation migrants to participate as presenters and listeners is vital for sustaining ethnic radio audiences. Surveys suggest that allocating more airtime to music could attract younger listeners, but the language preference for music content remains ambiguous (Anderson). Addressing the relevance of ethnic media for the next generation is a pressing concern, given their evolving cultural identities and media consumption habits (Papoutsaki et al. 23). However, engaging second-generation migrants poses challenges, as older community members often serve as cultural gatekeepers and are hesitant to relinquish control over language and content (Australian House of Representatives). Additionally, community radio stations can only offer limited technical training, focussing on basic broadcasting skills due to resource constraints (Cohen 1016). Training programs provided by stations like 3ZZZ, 3CR, and 3MBS cover fundamental broadcasting knowledge but may not adequately prepare presenters for professional standards (3ZZZ). Effective broadcasting requires mastery of technical operations, vocal delivery, language proficiency, and community knowledge (Beaman 43; Fleming 6-7). Acquiring essential skills enables individuals to effectively communicate through radio, aiding new and emerging communities in their transition. The Community Media Training Organisation (CMTO) could address this need by developing a new pathway course tailored to ethnic listenership, as existing training programs such as Presentation, Advanced Presentation, Audio Editing, Copywriting for Sponsorship, Creating Social Media Content, Music Interviewing, etc. (CMTO) are primarily focussed on general program presentation at community radio stations. To compete with mainstream radio, ethnic broadcasters must prioritise professionalism and engaging presentation styles to attract and retain listeners (Wolfenden 5-21). Ultimately, the success of ethnic radio hinges on the ability of presenters to bridge cultural divides, cater to diverse audience needs, and maintain high-quality programming standards. As Australia continues to welcome new waves of migrants and refugees, there is a pressing need to support their settlement process and integration into society. Ethnic radio programs play a crucial role in providing information, language support, and community connections for recently arrived migrants. By updating program formats and language groups to reflect changing demographics, broadcasters can ensure that their programs remain relevant and accessible to all members of the community. Public Service Broadcasting and New Media Public service broadcasting in Australia encompasses entities like the Australian Broadcasting Corporation (ABC) and the Special Broadcasting Service (SBS), which are funded by the government but operate independently in terms of programming decisions. These broadcasters are tasked with promoting national identity, as well as informing and entertaining audiences (Lobato & Meese 121; Cinque 11-16). The ABC, operating under a statute and receiving public funds, is expected to adhere to standards of objective journalism, distinct from commercial media driven by private interests (Finkelstein). On the other hand, SBS radio programs are tailored to language groups rather than nationalities, allowing for diverse listenership across cultures (Department of Infrastructure, Transport, Regional Development, Communications). Programs cater to various community needs, including news, current affairs, arts, culture, and sports (ibid.). Public service broadcasting in Australia differs from community broadcasting in several aspects, including licencing, ownership, operational structure, and funding policies. While national broadcasters like the ABC and SBS receive indirect government funding, community broadcasters operate as not-for-profit entities with community ownership structures. Community broadcasters are further distinguished by their obligation to broadcast local content and to represent the community they serve (CBAA). The landscape of ethnic media in Australia now faces competition from emerging digital platforms, spanning radio, television, and streaming services accessible via smartphones and computers. The next section will explore the impact of these alternative media forms on migrants' lives in Australia. Embracing New Technologies Community broadcasting has historically faced limitations in content development. However, it can be argued that community radio is where innovative content and radical programming thrive, without facing the limitations imposed by commercial interests, industry guidelines (ACMA), and broadcasting technology. Community radio primarily caters to audiences via AM/FM radio sets and digital devices. Digital convergence has transformed broadcasting, necessitating a diverse range of technology, personnel, and management skills in today's multi-platform media environment (CBAA). Presently, listeners access radio programs through various channels, including live streaming from radio stations, mobile apps like TuneIn, personal assistant apps such as Google Home and Amazon Alexa, and even television. The availability of archived content on the Internet further enhances accessibility for listeners, a feature not present in traditional radio broadcasting. Audio content producers have embraced alternative publishing methods beyond traditional FM and AM frequencies, including Internet radio, MP3 players, podcasts, and streaming services like Spotify. However, the digital transformation of radio broadcasting raises questions about the medium's nature and mode of delivery, as highlighted by scholars like Dubber and Lacey (Berry). Online streaming allows radio stations to reach audiences beyond their geographic boundaries, offering a more diverse listener base (Jackson Pitts & Harms 274). Internet radio, characterised by live or scheduled audio (and sometimes video) streaming over Internet Protocol (IP), can be accessed via computers and mobile phones with 4G or 5G data connection. Unlike conventional radio, listeners cannot request songs or participate in talkback shows, but they enjoy the flexibility of selecting content according to their preferences. Compared to terrestrial radio stations, Internet radio is cost-effective, requiring minimal infrastructure and often operating from home-based studios (Berry 7-22). Therefore, Internet radio is growing every day and mobile devices are going to play a very important part in the future of radio. According to the Australian Communications and Media Authority, Australians are listening to more audio delivered over the internet in 2022–23 compared to the previous year (ACMA). Moreover, ethnic media, including social media platforms, play a significant role in fostering social bonds among elderly individuals (Du et al.). Ethnic groups utilise various social media apps to create closed groups, share community-related information, and maintain cultural connections. For instance, platforms like Facebook, WhatsApp, and Viber host private groups like 'Aussie Connect', catering to specific ethnic communities in Australia. In summary, conventional radio listeners are transitioning to novel audio listening technologies that offer personalised content experiences. Therefore, this article suggests developing new formats for ethnic radio programs, considering essential factors such as audience preferences, content guidelines, and leveraging available technology for listener benefit. Conclusion In conclusion, ethnic broadcasting in Australia stands at a crossroads, facing both challenges and opportunities in the evolving media landscape. By addressing the changing needs of diverse ethnic communities, empowering presenters, and embracing new technologies, broadcasters can continue to serve as a vital resource for migrants and refugees. Through collaboration, innovation, and a commitment to cultural preservation, ethnic broadcasting can chart a course towards a more inclusive and connected future for all Australians. References 3ZZZ. "Volunteer and Training." 2024. <https://www.3zzz.com.au/event/3zzz-broadcaster-training-course/>. Australian Communications and Media Authority (ACMA). "Communications and Media in Australia: Trends and Developments in Viewing and Listening 2022–23." 2023. <https://www.acma.gov.au/publications/2023-12/report/communications-and-media-australia-trends-and-developments-viewing-and-listening-2022-23>. ———. "Community Broadcasting Participation Guidelines." 2010. <https://www.acma.gov.au/publications/2010-06/guide/community-broadcasting-participation-guidelines>. Anderson, Heather, et al. "Connecting Communities in a Digital Media Era: Australian Ethnic Community Broadcasting in the 21st Century." Griffith University, 2023. <http://hdl.handle.net/10072/429259>. Anderson, R. "NEMBC Membership Survey Results." The Ethnic Broadcaster. Abbotsford, Vic.: NEMBC, 2013. Australian Bureau of Statistics. "Permanent Migrants in Australia." 2021. <https://www.abs.gov.au/statistics/people/people-and-communities/permanent-migrants-australia/latest-release>. Australian House of Representatives. Submission 108. 2006. <https://www.aph.gov.au/parliamentary_business/committees/house_of_representatives_committees?url=cita/community_broadcasting/subs/sub108.pdf>. Beaman, J. Programme Making for Radio. London: Routledge, 2006. Beck, A. "Is Radio Blind or Invisible? A Call for a Wider Debate on Listening-In." 1999. <https://www.dmd27.org/cog.html>. Berry, R. "Podcasting: Considering the Evolution of the Medium and Its Association with the Word ‘Radio’." Radio Journal: International Studies in Broadcast & Audio Media 14 (2016): 7-22. Budarick, J. "Ethnic Media and Migrant Settlement." Global Media Journal (2020). <https://www.hca.westernsydney.edu.au/gmjau/wp-content/uploads/2020/10/GMJAU-Ethnic-media-and-migrant-settlement.pdf>. Community Broadcasting Association of Australia (CBAA). Community Radio Broadcasting Codes of Practice. 2018. <http://www.cbaa.org.au/sites/default/files/media/Community%20 Radio%20Broadcasting%20Codes%20of%20Practice%202008.pdf>. ———. "Federal Budget 2022-23." 25 Oct. 2022. <https://www.cbaa.org.au/article/federal-budget-2022-23>. ———. Voices & Vision Community Broadcasting in Australia. 2010. <https://www.cbaa.org.au>. Cinque, T. Subtext: Are We Really Just Mass Media Sponges? Oxford: Oxford UP, 2012. Cohen, E. "‘We are staying in our Country—here’: Israeli Mediascapes in Melbourne." Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies 34 (2008): 1016. Community Media Training Organisation. 2024. <https://cmto.org.au/media-training/pathways-courses/>. Courtney, Chantelle. “Explainer: What Is Ethnic Funding?” CBF, 28 Mar. 2023, <https://cbf.org.au/explainer-what-is-ethnic-funding/>. Department of Infrastructure, Transport, Regional Development, Communications and the Arts. 2023. <https://www.infrastructure.gov.au/media-technology-communications/radio/abc-sbs-radio>. Dissanayake, C. "Tuning the Migrant Voices: A Study of Sinhala Language Ethnic Radio Programs in Melbourne." Master’s thesis. Melbourne: Deakin University, 2014. <https://hdl.handle.net/10536/DRO/DU:30067407>. Du, J.T., Tan, Y., & Xu, F. "The Information Context of Elderly Chinese Immigrants in South Australia: A Preliminary Investigation." Information Research 24.1 (2019). <http://www.informationr.net/ir//24-1/isic2018/isic1820.html>. Ewart, J. "Exploring the Unity in Australian Community Radio." Media International Australia 142 (2012): 123-134. Ferrington, G. "Audio Design: Creating Multi-Sensory Images for the Mind." Journal of Visual Literacy 14.1 (1994): 61-67. Finkelstein, R. "The Report of the Independent Inquiry into the Media and Media Regulation." Report to the Minister for Broadband, Communications and the Digital Economy, 28 Feb. 2012. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2012. <https://webarchive.nla.gov.au/awa/20120320233242/http://pandora.nla.gov.au/pan/132662/20120321-1002/www.dbcde.gov.au/digital_economy/independent_media_inquiry.html>. Fleming, C. The Radio Handbook. London: Routledge, 2009. Jackson Pitts, M., and R. Harms. "Radio Websites as a Promotional Tool." Journal of Radio Studies 10 (2003): 274. Letch, K. "Review of Content Development Funding." Melbourne: Community Broadcasting Foundation, 2014. Lobato, R., and J. Meese. "Australia: Circumvention Goes Mainstream." In Geo-blocking and Global Video Culture. Amsterdam: Institute of Network Cultures, 2016. 120-128. Mackellar, M.J.R. "Ethnic Radio Will Benefit Both Migrants and Australians." Press release. 1977. <http://www.multiculturalaustralia.edu.au/doc/mackellar_1.pdf>. National Ethnic and Multicultural Broadcasters Council (NEMBC). "Ethnic Community Broadcasting: Strengthening Social Cohesion and Citizenship—Pre-Budget Submission 2024-25." 2023. <https://www.nembc.org.au/wp-content/uploads/2024/03/NEMBC-Federal-Pre-Budget-Submission-2024-25.pdf>. Padmakumar, K. "Understanding the Passive Listeners of FM Radio Stations in South India." Online Journal of Communication and Media Technologies 5 (2015): 614. <https://www.ojcmt.net/article/understanding-the-passive-listeners-of-fm-radio-stations-in-south-india-5682>. Papoutsaki, E., E. Kolesova, and L. Stephenson. "Curated Proceedings of the Ethnic Migrant Media Forum 2014: Are We Reaching All New Zealanders? Exploring the Role, Benefits, Challenges & Potential of Ethnic Media in New Zealand." Auckland: Unitec ePress, 2017. <https://www.unitec.ac.nz/epress/wp-content/uploads/2017/03/ethnic-migrant-media-forum-2014_curated-proceedings>. Seneviratne, K. "Giving a Voice to the Voiceless: Community Radio in Australia." Media Asia 20 (1993): 11. Tanikella, L. "Voices from Home and Abroad: New York City's Indo-Caribbean Media." International Journal of Cultural Studies 12.2 (2009): 170. Treasury. "Community Broadcasting Matters to Australia’s Wellbeing and Progress." 2023. <https://treasury.gov.au/sites/default/files/2023-03/c2023-379612-community_broadcasting_association_of_australia.pdf>. Wolfenden, H. "‘I know exactly who they are’: Radio Presenters’ Conceptions of Audience." Radio Journal: International Studies in Broadcast & Audio Media 12 (2014): 5-21.

Abstract:

This paper seeks to explore environmental, social and governance issues arising from investment in special economic zones (SEZs) in the mainland Southeast Asian region through a mixture of thick analytical description and multiple case study approach. All the states studied here have embraced the SEZ approach as it offers rapid economic development without any implications for the political settlement, which is considered beneficial by current administrations. Particular emphasis is placed on environmental, social and governance issues in the region covered and some complex issues that have emerged. It is shown that the situation is complex and continually evolving and that there are limited constraints on the actions of corporations. Consequently, there is an opportunity for investors to set precedents and protocols on a progressive basis. Keywords Economic development; environmental, social and governance issues; mainland Southeast Asia; special economic zones References [1] Anderson, Benedict, “Murder and Progress in Modern Siam,” New Left Review. 181 (1990) 33-48.[2] Ando, “About Ando”. www.ando-kyo.co.jp/english/about/history.html/, 2016.[3] Apisitniran, Lamonphet, “Latest SEZ Land Proposal Fizzles out,” Bangkok Post, Business B2, June 19th, 2015.[4] Aung, Noe Noe, “Workers Strike over Wage Demands”, Myanmar Times. http:// www.mmtimes.com/national-news/yangon/7150-thousands-of-workers-protest-in-hlaing-tharyar.html/, November 12th, 2017. [5] Baissac, Claude, “Brief History of SEZs and Overview of Policy Debates,” in Thomas Farole, ed., Special Economic Zones in Africa: Company Performance and Learning from Global Experience (Washington, DC: World Bank. http://openknowledge.worldbank.org/bitstream/handle/10986/2341/638440PUB0Exto00Box0361527B0PUBLIC0.pdf/, 2011. [6] Beerlao, “Lao Brewery” (n.d.). http://www.beerlao.la/products/.[7] Champasak Province, “Investment Opportunities in Laos: Champasak Province”. http://www.poweringprogress.org/new/images/PDF/Champassak_10/Champassak_10.pdf/, 2009.[8] Chang, Ha-Joon, Ilene Grabel, Reclaiming Development: An Alternative Economic Policy Manual, London: Zedbooks, 2014.[9] Chintraruck, Alin and John Walsh, “Bangkok and the Floods of 2011: Urban Governance and the Struggle for Democratisation,” in Miller, M. and M. Douglass (eds.), Disaster Governance in Urbanising Asia, Singapore: Springer, 2016, pp.195-209.[10] David, Sen, “Garment Factory Employees Protest Short-Term Contracts,” Phnom Penh Post. http:// www.phnompenhpost.com/national/garment-factory-employees-protest-short-term-contracts/, 2016.[11] Embassy of Japan in the Lao PDR, “Remarks by H.E. Hiroyuki Kishino, Ambassador of Japan to the Lao PDR, at the Inauguration Ceremony of the New Ando Factory in Pakse. http://www.la.emb-japan.go.jp/content_japan_laos_relations/ambassador_speech/Ando.html/, 2013 (Champasak Province on 03 December, 2013”). [12] M. Eisenbruch, “Mass Fainting in Garment Factories in Cambodia”, Transcultural Psychiatry. 54 (2017) 155-78.[13] Gopalakrishnan, Raju, “China-Vietnam Dispute: “More than 20 Killed” in Anti-China Riots,” Independent. http:// www.independent.co.uk/news/world/asia/china-vietnam-dispute-more-than-20-killed-in-anti-china-riots-9375887.html/, 2014 (May 15th, 2014). [14] Guardian Staff, Agencies, “Aung San Suu Kyi Denies Ethnic Cleansing of Rohingya Muslims in Myanmar,” The Guardian. http:// www.theguardia.com/world/2017/apr/05/myanmar-aung-san-suu-kyi-ethnic-cleansing/, 2017 (April 5th, 2017). [15] Hance, Jeremy, “High-End Laos Resort Serves up Illegal Wildlife for Chinese Tourists”, The Guardian.http://www.theguardian.com/environment/radical-conservation/2015/mar/19/high-end-laos-resort-serves-up-illegal-wildlife-for-chinese-tourists/, 2015 (March 19th, 2015). [16] HKTDC, “Myanmar Rising: Industrial and Special Economic Zones”. http://economists-pick-research.hktdc.com/business-news/article/Research-Articles/Myanmar-Rising-Industrial-and-Special-Economic-Zones/rp/en/1/1X000000/1X0A72FF.htm/, 2016. [17] Inclusive Development International, “Cambodia: Boeung Kak Lake Evictions” (n.d.). http:// www.inclusivedevelopment.net/campaign/cambodia-boeung-kak-lake-evictions/. [18] International Rivers, “The World Bank and Dams”. http://www.internationalrivers.org/sites/default/files/attached-files/world-bank-and-dams-fact-sheet.pdf/, 2015 (April, 2015). [19] Jacobsen, Trudy, Lost Goddesses: The Denial of Female Power in Cambodian History (Copenhagen: NIAS Press, 2008).[20] Kongkirati, Prajak, “Murder without Progress in Siam: From Hired Gunmen to Men in Uniform,” Kyoto University Center for Southeast Asia Studies. http://kyotoreview.org/issue-21/murder-without-progress-siam/, 2017. [21] Ku, Samuel, “China’s Expanding Influence in Laos,” East Asia Forum. http:// www.eastasiforum.org/2016/02/26/chinas-expanding-influence-in-laos/, 2016 (February 26th, 2016).[22] Kurlantzick, Joshua, “Cambodia Draws Closer to Outright Authoritarianism,” Council on Foreign Relations. http://www.cfr.org/blog/cambodia-draws-closer-outright-authoritarianism/, 2017 (October 10th, 2017). [23] Kyozuki, Tamaki, “Laos OKs Economic Zone for Smaller Japanese Companies,” Nikkei Asian Review. http://asia.nikkei.com/Politics-Economy/Economy/Laos-OKs-economic-zone-for-smaller-Japanese-companies/, 2015 (September 18th, 2015).[24] Larsson, Naomi, “Human Rights in Thailand: Andy Hall’s Legal Battle to Defend Migrant Workers,” The Guardian. http:// www.theguardian.com/global-development-professionals-network/2016/jan/22/human-rights-thailand-andy-hall-legal-battle-migrant-workers/, 2016 (January 22nd, 2016). [25] Le Coz, Clothilde, “Blood Sugar”. http://www.ruom.net/portfolio-item/blood-sugar/, 2013. [26] LNC, “Nishimatsu Capitalized on Pakse-Japan SME SEZ Development”. http://laonishimatsu.com/?lang=en&module=news&idz=7/, 2016.[27] T.G. McGee, The Southeast Asian City: a Social Geography of the Primate Cities of Southeast Asia (London: G. Bell and Sons, 1967), 1967.[28] McGrath, Cam, “Sihanoukville Zone Prospers on China Links,” The Phnom Penh Post. https:// www.phnompenhpost.com/business/sihanoukville-zone-prospers-china-links/, 2017 (June 12th, 2017). [29] Mills, Mary Beth, “From Nimble Fingers to Raised Fists: Women and Labor Activism in Globalizing Thailand,” Signs: Journal of Women in Culture and Society. 31 (2005) 117-44.[30] Minami, Ryoshin and Xinxin Ma, “The Lewis Turning Point of Chinese Economy: Comparison with Japanese Economy,” China Economic Journal. 3 (2010) 163-79.[31] Mingaladon Industrial Park, “Internal Infrastructure”. https://www.mingaladon.com/infrastructure-services.htm/, 2017a. [32] Mingaladon Industrial Park (2017b), “Investment Incentives,” http:// www.mingaladon.com/investment-incentives.htm.[33] Myanmar Industries, “Main Activities”. https:// myanmarindustries.org/index.php/main-activities-2/, 2017b. [34] Myanmar Industries, “Background”. https://myanmarindustries.org/index.php/background-2/, 2017a. [35] Nikon, “Establishment of a New Factory in Laos”. https://www.nikon.com/news/2013/0321_01.htm/,2013. [36] Nolintha, Vanthana, “Cities, SEZs and Connectivity in Major Provinces of Laos,” in Masami Ishida, ed., Intra- and Inter-City Connectivity in the Mekong Region, BRC Research Report No.6 (Bangkok: IDE-JETRO Bangkok Research Centre, 2011). http://www.ide.go.jp/library/English/Publish/Download/Brc/pdf/06_chapter4.pdf/, 2011.[37] Paing, Yan, “Chinese Developer to Invest US$390m in Mandalay Project,” Eleven Myanmar (13th, October, 2017), http://www.elevenmyanmar.com/local/11966/, 2017 (13th, October, 2017). [38] Phnom Penh SEZ, ‘Facilities and Services,’ Phnom Penh SEZ, available at: www.ppsez.com/en/the-zone/phnom-penh-sez/facilities/, 2017. [39] Pinyochatchinda, Supap*rn and John Walsh, “Pollution Management and Industrial Estates: Perceptions of Residents in the Vicinity of Map Ta Phut Industrial Estate,” Information Management and Business Review. 6 (2014) 42-8.http://bua.rmutr.ac.th/wpcontent/uploads/2016/09/WY-13-56.pdf. [40] Poupon, Roland, The Thai Food Complex: From the Rice Fields to Industrial and Organic Foods (Bangkok: White Lotus Press, 2013), 2013.[41] QTSP, “Who We Are”, available at: https://web.archive.org/web/20110501200030/http://www.quangtrungsoft.com.vn:80/index.php/en/about-qtsc/who-we-are?start=3/, 2011. [42] Rentsbuy, “Govt Approves New SEZ in Champasak”. https:// www.rentsbuy.com/project/economic-zone/pakxe-japan-sme-specific-economic-zone.html/, 2015 (August 10th, 2015).[43] Reporters without Borders, “2017 World Press Freedom Index”. https://rsf.org/en/ranking/, 2017.[44] Scott, C. James, Weapons of the Weak: Everyday Forms of Peasant Resistance, New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1985. [45] Sihanoukville SEZ, “Social Responsibility”. https:// ssez.com/en/social.asp#/, 2017. [46] Siu, Kaxton, “The Vietnam Strike Wave,” Asia Monitor Resource Centre. www.amrc.org.hk/content/vietnam-strike-wave/, 2011 (June 27th, 2011). [47] Stuart-Fox, Martin, “Historical and Cultural Constraints on Development in the Mekong Region,” paper prepared for the seminar “Accelerating Development in the Mekong Region: The Role of Economic Integration,” Siem Reap, Cambodia. http://www.imf.org/external/np/seminars/eng/2006/mekong/fox.pdf/, 2006 (June 26th-27th, 2006). [48] The Nation, “Laos-Japan Economic Zone to Benefit Local Community”. http://www.nationmultimedia.com/business/Laos-Japan-economic-zone-to-benefit-local-communit-30276007.html/, 2016 (January 2nd, 2016).[49] The Nation, “Foreigners to Be Allowed to Set up Universities in Special Economic Zones,” The Nation. http://www.nationmultimedia.com/news/breakingnews/30315506/, 2017 (May 17th, 2017). [50] Thongnoi, Jitsinee, “Open for Business, If Anyone Wants to Come,” Bangkok Post, April 5th, 2015, pp. 6-9.[51] Thul, Prak Chan, “Cambodian Forces Open Fire as Factory Strikes Turn Violent,” Reuters. http://www.reuters.com/article/us-cambodia-protest/cambodian-forces-open-fire-as-factory-strikes-turn-violent-idUSBREA0203H20140103/, 2014 (January 3rd, 2014).[52] Transparency International, “Country Analysis”. https://www.transparency.org/country/, 2016.[53] Trinh, Vo Thi Trung, Narumon Sriratanaviriyakul, Matthews Nkhoma and Hiep Pham, “Quang Trung Software City - The Largest Vietnamese Software Park,” Journal of Information Technology Education: Discussion Cases, Vol.2, Case No.6 (2013), http://www.jite.org/documents/DCVol02/v02-06-QuangTrung.pdf/, 2013. [54] UNCTAD, Investment and Enterprise Responsibility Review: Analysis of Investor and Enterprise Policies on Corporate Social Responsibility (New York, NY and Geneva: UNCTAD.http://unctad.org/en/Docs/diaeed20101_en.pdf/, 2011. [55] Vietnam Briefing, “IT Parks in Vietnam: Present and Future”. http://www.vietname-briefing.com/news/it-parks-in-vietnam-present-and-future7461.html/, 2017. [56] Vietnam.net, “More Software Parks to Go up”. https:// english.vietnamnet.vn/fms/science-it/116286/more-software-parks-to-go-up.html/, 2014 (November 13th, 2014a).[57] Vietnam Net, “China Attempts to Control Vietnam’s Mineral Industries”. https:// english.vietnamenet.vn/fms/business/94502/china-attempts-tocontrol-vietnam-s-mineral-industries.html/, 2014b (January 25th, 2014b). [58] Walsh, John, “Tesco Lotus Thailand: Managing Stakeholders in a Hostile Environment,” in B.S. Sahay, Tojo Thatchenkery and G.D. Sardana, Handbook on Management Cases (New Delhi: Allied Publishers Pvt. Ltd., 2008, pp. 447-51.[59] Walsh, John, “The Development of Dawei Special Economic Zone,” The Myanmar Journal. 2 (2015) 9-26, [60] Walsh, John and Nittana Southiseng, “Vientiane - A Failure to Exert Power?” City: Analysis of Urban Trends, Culture, Theory, Policy, Action. 13 (2009) 95-102.[61] Wancharoen, Supoj and Sirinya Wattanasukchai, “Urban Projects Gain Favour, Stoke Fury,” Bangkok Post (December 30th 2015), 2015. [62] Whitehead, Judith, “Intersectionality and Primary Accumulation: Caste and Gender in India under the Sign of Monopoly-finance Capital,” Monthly Review. 68 (2016) 37-52.[63] World Bank, “International Scorecard”. https://lpi.worldbank.org/international/scorecard/ 2016.[64] World Economic Forum (2016), Global Competitiveness Report, 2016, available at: reports.weforum.org/global-competititveness-report-2015-2016.[65] WTO, “Members and Observers”. https://www.wto.org/english/thewto_e/whatitis_e/tif_e/org6_3.htm/, 2016.

Abstract:

In Victorian times, when female travel narratives were read as excursions rather than expeditions, it was common for women authors to preface their travels with an apology. “What this book wants,” begins Mary Kingsley’s Travels in West Africa, “is not a simple preface but an apology, and a very brilliant and convincing one at that” (4). This tendency of the woman writer to depreciate her travel with an acknowledgment of its presumptuousness crafted her apology essentially as an admission of guilt. “Where I have offered my opinions,” Isabella Bird writes in The Englishwoman in America, “I have done so with extreme diffidence, giving impressions rather than conclusions” (2). While Elizabeth Howells has since argued the apologetic preface was in fact an opposing strategy that allowed women writers to assert their authority by averting it, it is certainly telling of the time and genre that a female writer could only defend her work by first excusing it. The personal apology may have emerged as the natural response to social restrictions but it has not been without consequence for female travel. The female position, often constructed as communal, is still problematised in contemporary travel texts. While there has been a traceable shift from apology to affirmation since the first women travellers abandoned their embroidery, it seems some sense of lingering culpability still remains. In many ways, the modern female traveller, like the early lady traveller, is still a displaced woman. She still sets out cautiously, guide book in hand. Often she writes, like the female confessant, in an attempt to recover what Virginia Woolf calls “the lives of the obscure”: those found locked in old diaries, stuffed away in old drawers or simply unrecorded (44). Often she speaks insistently of the abstract things which Kingsley, ironically, wrote so easily and extensively about. She is, however, even when writing from within the confines of her own home, still writing from abroad. Women’s solitary or “unescorted” travel, even in contemporary times, is considered less common in the Western world, with recurrent travel warnings constantly targeted at female travellers. Travelling women are always made aware of the limits of their body and its vulnerabilities. Mary Morris comments on “the fear of rape, for example, whether crossing the Sahara or just crossing a city street at night” (xvii). While a certain degree of danger always exists in travel for men and women alike and while it is inevitable that some of those risks are gender-specific, travel is frequently viewed as far more hazardous for women. Guide books, travel magazines and online advice columns targeted especially at female readers are cramped with words of concern and caution for women travellers. Often, the implicit message that women are too weak and vulnerable to travel is packaged neatly into “a cache of valuable advice” with shocking anecdotes and officious chapters such as “Dealing with Officials”, “Choosing Companions” or “If You Become a Victim” (Swan and Laufer vii). As these warnings are usually levelled at white, middle to upper class women who have the freedom and financing to travel, the question arises as to what is really at risk when women take to the road. It seems the usual dialogue between issues of mobility and issues of safety can be read more complexly as confusions between questions of mobility and morality. As Kristi Siegel explains, “among the various subtexts embedded in these travel warnings is the long-held fear of ‘women on the loose’” (4). According to Karen Lawrence, travel has always entailed a “risky and rewardingly excessive” terrain for women because of the historical link between wandering and promiscuity (240). Paul Hyland has even suggested that the nature of travel itself is “gloriously” promiscuous: “the shifting destination, arrival again and again, the unknown possessed, the quest for an illusory home” (211). This construction of female travel as a desire to wander connotes straying behaviours that are often cast in sexual terms. The identification of these traits in early criminological research, such as 19th century studies of cacogenic families, is often linked to travel in a broad sense. According to Nicolas Hahn’s study, Too Dumb to Know Better, contributors to the image of the “bad” woman frequently cite three traits as characteristic. “First, they have pictured her as irresolute and all too easily lead. Second, they have usually shown her to be promiscuous and a good deal more lascivious than her virtuous sister. Third, they have often emphasised the bad woman’s responsibility for not only her own sins, but those of her mate and descendents as well” (3). Like Eve, who wanders around the edge of the garden, the promiscuous woman has long been said to have a wandering disposition. Interestingly, however, both male and female travel writers have at different times and for dissimilar reasons assumed hermaphroditic identities while travelling. The female traveller, for example, may assume the figure of “the observer” or “the reporter with historical and political awareness”, while the male traveller may feminise his behaviours to confront inevitabilities of confinement and mortality (Fortunati, Monticelli and Ascari 11). Female travellers such as Alexandra David-Neel and Isabelle Eberhardt who ventured out of the home and cross-dressed for safety or success, deliberately and fully appropriated traditional roles of the male sex. Often, this attempt by female wanderers to fulfil their own intentions in cognito evaded their dismissal as wild and unruly women and asserted their power over those duped by their disguise. Those women who did travel openly into the world were often accused of flaunting the gendered norms of female decorum with their “so-called unnatural and inappropriate behaviour” (Siegel 3). The continued harnessing of this cultural taboo by popular media continues to shape contemporary patterns of female travel. In fact, as a result of perceived connections between wandering and danger, the narrative of the woman traveller often emerges as a self-conscious fiction where “the persona who emerges on the page is as much a character as a woman in a novel” (Bassnett 234). This process of self-fictionalising converts the travel writing into a graph of subliminal fears and desires. In Tracks, for example, which is Robyn Davidson’s account of her solitary journey by camel across the Australian desert, Davidson shares with her readers the single, unvarying warning she received from the locals while preparing for her expedition. That was, if she ventured into the desert alone without a guide or male accompaniment, she would be attacked and raped by an Aboriginal man. In her opening pages, Davidson recounts a conversation in the local pub when one of the “kinder regulars” warns her: “You ought to be more careful, girl, you know you’ve been nominated by some of these blokes as the next town rape case” (19). “I felt really frightened for the first time,” Davidson confesses (20). Perhaps no tale better depicts this gendered troubling than the fairytale of Little Red Riding Hood. In the earliest versions of the story, Little Red outwits the Wolf with her own cunning and escapes without harm. By the time the first printed version emerges, however, the story has dramatically changed. Little Red now falls for the guise of the Wolf, and tricked by her captor, is eaten without rescue or escape. Charles Perrault, who is credited with the original publication, explains the moral at the end of the tale, leaving no doubt to its intended meaning. “From this story one learns that children, especially young lasses, pretty, courteous and well-bred, do very wrong to listen to strangers, and it is not an unheard thing if the Wolf is thereby provided with his dinner” (77). Interestingly, in the Grimm Brothers’ version which emerges two centuries later an explicit warning now appears in the tale, in the shape of the mother’s instruction to “walk nicely and quietly, and not run off the path” (144). This new inclusion sanitises the tale and highlights the slippages between issues of mobility and morality. Where Little Red once set out with no instruction not to wander, she is now told plainly to stay on the path; not for her own safety but for implied matters of virtue. If Little Red strays while travelling alone she risks losing her virginity and, of course, her virtue (Siegel 55). Essentially, this is what is at stake when Little Red wanders; not that she will get lost in the woods and be unable to find her way, but that in straying from the path and purposefully disobeying her mother, she will no longer be “a dear little girl” (Grimm 144). In the Grimms’ version, Red Riding Hood herself critically reflects on her trespassing from the safe space of the village to the dangerous world of the forest and makes a concluding statement that demonstrates she has learnt her lesson. “As long as I live, I will never by myself leave the path, to run into the wood, when my mother has forbidden me to do so” (149). Red’s message to her female readers is representative of the social world’s message to its women travellers. “We are easily distracted and disobedient, we are not safe alone in the woods (travelling off the beaten path); we are fairly stupid; we get ourselves into trouble; and we need to be rescued by a man” (Siegel 56). As Siegel explains, even Angela Carter’s Red Riding Hood, who bursts out laughing when the Wolf says “all the better to eat you with” for “she knew she was nobody’s meat” (219), still shocks readers when she uses her virginity to take power over the voracious Wolf. In Carter’s world “children do not stay young for long,” and Little Red, who has her knife and is “afraid of nothing”, is certainly no exception (215). Yet in the end, when Red seduces the Wolf and falls asleep between his paws, there is still a sense this is a twist ending. As Siegel explains, “even given the background Carter provides in the story’s beginning, the scene startles. We knew the girl was strong, independent, and armed. However, the pattern of woman-alone-travelling-alone-helpless-alone-victim is so embedded in our consciousness we are caught off guard” (57). In Roald Dahl’s revolting rhyme, Little Red is also awarded agency, not through sexual prerogative, but through the enactment of traits often considered synonymous with male bravado: quick thinking, wit and cunning. After the wolf devours Grandmamma, Red pulls a pistol from her underpants and shoots him dead. “The small girl smiles. One eyelid flickers. She whips a pistol from her knickers. She aims it at the creature’s head and bang bang bang, she shoots him dead” (lines 48—51). In the weeks that follow Red’s triumph she even takes a trophy, substituting her red cloak for a “furry wolfskin coat” (line 57). While Dahl subverts female stereotypes through Red’s decisive action and immediacy, there is still a sense, perhaps heightened by the rhyming couplets, that we are not to take the shooting seriously. Instead, Red’s girrrl-power is an imagined celebration; it is something comical to be mused over, but its shock value lies in its impossibility; it is not at all believable. While the sexual overtones of the tale have become more explicit in contemporary film adaptations such as David Slade’s Hard Candy and Catherine Hardwicke’s Red Riding Hood, the question that arises is what is really at threat, or more specifically who is threatened, when women travel off the well-ordered path of duty. As this problematic continues to surface in discussions of the genre, other more nuanced readings have also distorted the purpose and practice of women’s travel. Some psychoanalytical theorists, for example, have adopted Freud’s notion of travel as an escape from the family, particularly the father figure. In his essay A Disturbance of Memory on the Acropolis, Freud explains how his own longing to travel was “a wish to escape from that pressure, like the force which drives so many adolescent children to run away from home” (237). “When one first catches sight of the sea,” Freud writes, “one feels oneself like a hero who has performed deeds of improbable greatness” (237). The inherent gender trouble with such a reading is the suggestion women only move in search of a quixotic male figure, “fleeing from their real or imaginary powerful fathers and searching for an idealised and imaginary ‘loving father’ instead” (Berger 55). This kind of thinking reduces the identities of modern women to fragile, unfinished selves, whose investment in travel is always linked to recovering or resisting a male self. Such readings neglect the unique history of women’s travel writing as they dismiss differences in the male and female practice and forget that “travel itself is a thoroughly gendered category” (Holland and Huggan 111). Freud’s experience of travel, for example, his description of feeling like a “hero” who has achieved “improbable greatness” is problematised by the female context, since the possibility arises that women may travel with different e/motions and, indeed, motives to their male counterparts. For example, often when a female character does leave home it is to escape an unhappy marriage, recover from a broken heart or search for new love. Elizabeth Gilbert’s best selling travelogue, Eat, Pray, Love (which spent 57 weeks at the number one spot of the New York Times), found its success on the premise of a once happily married woman who, reeling from a contentious divorce, takes off around the world “in search of everything” (1). Since its debut, the novel has been accused of being self-absorbed and sexist, and even branded by the New York Post as “narcissistic New Age reading, curated by Winfrey” (Callahan par 13). Perhaps most interesting for discussions of travel morality, however, is Bitch magazine’s recent article Eat, Pray, Spend, which suggests that the positioning of the memoir as “an Everywoman’s guide to whole, empowered living” typifies a new literature of privilege that excludes “all but the most fortunate among us from participating” (Sanders and Barnes-Brown par 7). Without seeking to limit the novel with separatist generalisations, the freedoms of Elizabeth Gilbert (a wealthy, white American novelist) to leave home and to write about her travels afterwards have not always been the freedoms of all women. As a result of this problematic, many contemporary women mark out alternative patterns of movement when travelling, often moving deliberately in a variety of directions and at varying paces, in an attempt to resist their placelessness in the travel genre and in the mappable world. As Heidi Slettedahl Macpherson, speaking of Housekeeping’s Ruthie and Sylvie, explains, “they do not travel ever westward in search of some frontier space, nor do they travel across great spaces. Rather, they circle, they drift, they wander” (199). As a result of this double displacement, women have to work twice as hard to be considered credible travellers, particularly since travel is traditionally a male discursive practice. In this tradition, the male is often constructed as the heroic explorer while the female is mapped as a place on his itinerary. She is a point of conquest, a land to be penetrated, a site to be mapped and plotted, but rarely a travelling equal. Annette Kolodny considers this metaphor of “land-as-woman” (67) in her seminal work, The Lay of the Land, in which she discusses “men’s impulse to alter, penetrate and conquer” unfamiliar space (87). Finally, it often emerges that even when female travel focuses specifically on an individual or collective female experience, it is still read in opposition to the long tradition of travelling men. In their introduction to Amazonian, Dea Birkett and Sara Wheeler maintain the primary difference between male and female travel writers is that “the male species” has not become extinct (vii). The pair, who have theorised widely on New Travel Writing, identify some of the myths and misconceptions of the female genre, often citing their own encounters with androcentrism in the industry. “We have found that even when people are confronted by a real, live woman travel writer, they still get us wrong. In the time allowed for questions after a lecture, we are regularly asked, ‘Was that before you sailed around the world or after?’ even though neither of us has ever done any such thing” (xvii). The obvious bias in such a comment is an archaic view of what qualifies as “good” travel and a preservation of the stereotypes surrounding women’s intentions in leaving home. As Birkett and Wheeler explain, “the inference here is that to qualify as travel writers women must achieve astonishing and record-breaking feats. Either that, or we’re trying to get our hands down some man’s trousers. One of us was once asked by the president of a distinguished geographical institution, ‘What made you go to Chile? Was it a guy?’” (xviii). In light of such comments, there remain traceable difficulties for contemporary female travel. As travel itself is inherently gendered, its practice has often been “defined by men according to the dictates of their experience” (Holland and Huggan 11). As a result, its discourse has traditionally reinforced male prerogatives to wander and female obligations to wait. Even the travel trade itself, an industry that often makes its profits out of preying on fear, continues to shape the way women move through the world. While the female traveller then may no longer preface her work with an explicit apology, there are still signs she is carrying some historical baggage. It is from this site of trouble that new patterns of female travel will continue to emerge, distinguishably and defiantly, towards a much more colourful vista of general misrule. References Bassnett, Susan. “Travel Writing and Gender.” The Cambridge Companion to Travel Writing, eds. Peter Hulme and Tim Youngs, Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2002. 225-40. Berger, Arthur Asa. Deconstructing Travel: Cultural Perspectives on Tourism. Walnut Creek: AltaMira Press, 2004. Bird, Isabella. The Englishwoman in America. London: John Murray, 1856. Birkett, Dea, and Sara Wheeler, eds. Amazonian: The Penguin Book of New Women’s Travel Writing. London: Penguin, 1998. Callahan, Maureen. “Eat, Pray, Loathe: Latest Self-Help Bestseller Proves Faith is Blind.” New York Post 23 Dec. 2007. Carter, Angela. “The Company of Wolves.” Burning Your Boats: The Collected Short Stories. London: Vintage, 1995. 212-20. Dahl, Roald. Revolting Rhymes. London: Puffin Books, 1982. Davidson, Robyn. Tracks. London: Jonathan Cape, 1980. Fortunati, Vita, Rita Monticelli, and Maurizio Ascari, eds. Travel Writing and the Female Imaginary. Bologna: Patron Editore, 2001. Freud, Sigmund. “A Disturbance of Memory on the Acropolis.” The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, vol. XXII. New Introductory Lectures on Psycho-Analysis and Other Works, 1936. 237-48. Gilbert, Elizabeth. Eat, Pray, Love: One Woman’s Search for Everything Across Italy, India and Indonesia. New Jersey: Penguin, 2007. Grimm, Jacob, and Wilhelm Grimm. “Little Red Riding Hood.” Grimms’ Fairy Tales, London: Jonathan Cape, 1962. 144-9. Hahn, Nicolas. “Too Dumb to Know Better: Cacogenic Family Studies and the Criminology of Women.” Criminology 18.1 (1980): 3-25. Hard Candy. Dir. David Slade. Lionsgate. 2005. Holland, Patrick, and Graham Huggan. Tourists with Typewriters: Critical Reflections on Contemporary Travel Writing. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2003. Howells, Elizabeth. “Apologizing for Authority: The Rhetoric of the Prefaces of Eliza Cook, Isabelle Bird, and Hannah More.” Professing Rhetoric: Selected Papers from the 2000 Rhetoric Society of America Conference, eds. F.J. Antczak, C. Coggins, and G.D. Klinger. London: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 2002. 131-7. Hyland, Paul. The Black Heart: A Voyage into Central Africa. New York: Paragon House, 1988. Kingsley, Mary. Travels in West Africa. Middlesex: The Echo Library, 2008. Kolodny, Annette. The Lay of the Land: Metaphor as Experience and History in American Life and Letters. USA: U of North Carolina P, 1975. Lawrence, Karen. Penelope Voyages: Women and Travel in the British Literary Tradition. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1994. Morris, Mary. Maiden Voyages: Writings of Women Travellers. New York: Vintage Books, 1993. Perrault, Charles. Perrault’s Complete Fairytales. Trans. A.E. Johnson and others. London: Constable & Company, 1961. Red Riding Hood. Dir. Catherine Hardwicke. Warner Bros. 2011. Sanders, Joshunda, and Diana Barnes-Brown. “Eat, Pray, Spend: Priv-Lit and the New, Enlightened American Dream” Bitch Magazine 47 (2010). 10 May, 2011 < http://bitchmagazine.org/article/eat-pray-spend >. Siegel, Kristi. Ed. Gender, Genre, and Identity in Women’s Travel Writing. New York: Peter Lang, 2004. Slettedahl Macpherson, Heidi. “Women’s Travel Writing and the Politics of Location: Somewhere In-Between.” Gender, Genre, and Identity in Women’s Travel Writing, ed. Kristi Siegel. New York: Peter Lang, 2004. 194-207. Swan, Sheila, and Peter Laufer. Safety and Security for Women who Travel. 2nd ed. San Francisco: Travelers’ Tales, 2004. Woolf, Virginia. Women and Writing. London: The Women’s Press, 1979.

Abstract:

Cultural sociologists (Bourdieu; DiMaggio, “Cultural Capital”, “Classification”; Gans; Lamont & Foumier; Halle; Erickson) wrote about high culture and popular culture in an attempt to explain the growing social and economic inequalities, to find consensus on culture hierarchies, and to analyze cultural complexities. Halle states that this categorisation of culture into “high culture” and “popular culture” underlined most of the debate on culture in the last fifty years. Gans contends that both high culture and popular culture are stereotypes, public forms of culture or taste cultures, each sharing “common aesthetic values and standards of tastes” (8). However, this article is not concerned with these categorisations, or macro analysis. Rather, it is a reflection piece that inquires if opera, which is usually considered high culture, has become more equal to popular culture, and why some directors change the time and place of opera plots, whereas others will stay true to the original setting of the story. I do not consider these productions “adaptations,” but “post-modern morphologies,” and I will refer to this later in the paper. In other words, the paper is seeking to explain a social phenomenon and explore the underlying motives by quoting interviews with directors. The word ‘opera’ is defined in Elson’s Music Dictionary as: “a form of musical composition evolved shortly before 1600, by some enthusiastic Florentine amateurs who sought to bring back the Greek plays to the modern stage” (189). Hence, it was an experimentation to revive Greek music and drama believed to be the ideal way to express emotions (Grout 186). It is difficult to pinpoint the exact moment when stage directors started changing the time and place of the original settings of operas. The practice became more common after World War II, and Peter Brook’s Covent Garden productions of Boris Godunov (1948) and Salome (1949) are considered the prototypes of this practice (Sutcliffe 19-20). Richard Wagner’s grandsons, the brothers Wieland and Wolfgang Wagner are cited in the music literature as using technology and modern innovations in staging and design beginning in the early 1950s. Brief Background into the History of Opera Grout contends that opera began as an attempt to heighten the dramatic expression of language by intensifying the natural accents of speech through melody supported by simple harmony. In the late 1590s, the Italian composer Jacopo Peri wrote what is considered to be the first opera, but most of it has been lost. The first surviving complete opera is Euridice, a version of the Orpheus myth that Peri and Giulio Caccini jointly set to music in 1600. The first composer to understand the possibilities inherent in this new musical form was Claudio Monteverdi, who in 1607 wrote Orfeo. Although it was based on the same story as Euridice, it was expanded to a full five acts. Early opera was meant for small, private audiences, usually at court; hence it began as an elitist genre. After thirty years of being private, in 1637, opera went public with the opening of the first public opera house, Teatro di San Cassiano, in Venice, and the genre quickly became popular. Indeed, Monteverdi wrote his last two operas, Il ritorno d’Ulisse in patria and L’incoronazione di Poppea for the Venetian public, thereby leading the transition from the Italian courts to the ‘public’. Both operas are still performed today. Poppea was the first opera to be based on a historical rather than a mythological or allegorical subject. Sutcliffe argues that opera became popular because it was a new mixture of means: new words, new music, new methods of performance. He states, “operatic fashion through history may be a desire for novelty, new formulas displacing old” (65). By the end of the 17th century, Venice alone had ten opera houses that had produced more than 350 operas. Wealthy families purchased season boxes, but inexpensive tickets made the genre available to persons of lesser means. The genre spread quickly, and various styles of opera developed. In Naples, for example, music rather than the libretto dominated opera. The genre spread to Germany and France, each developing the genre to suit the demands of its audiences. For example, ballet became an essential component of French opera. Eventually, “opera became the profligate art as large casts and lavish settings made it the most expensive public entertainment. It was the only art that without embarrassment called itself ‘grand’” (Boorstin 467). Contemporary Opera Productions Opera continues to be popular. According to a 2002 report released by the National Endowment for the Arts, 6.6 million adults attended at least one live opera performance in 2002, and 37.6 million experienced opera on television, video, radio, audio recording or via the Internet. Some think that it is a dying art form, while others think to the contrary, that it is a living art form because of its complexity and “ability to probe deeper into the human experience than any other art form” (Berger 3). Some directors change the setting of operas with perhaps the most famous contemporary proponent of this approach being Peter Sellars, who made drastic changes to three of Mozart’s most famous operas. Le Nozze di Figaro, originally set in 18th-century Seville, was set by Sellars in a luxury apartment in the Trump Tower in New York City; Sellars set Don Giovanni in contemporary Spanish Harlem rather than 17th century Seville; and for Cosi Fan Tutte, Sellars chose a diner on Cape Cod rather than 18th century Naples. As one of the more than six million Americans who attend live opera each year, I have experienced several updated productions, which made me reflect on the convergence or cross-over between high culture and popular culture. In 2000, I attended a production of Don Giovanni at the Estates Theatre in Prague, the very theatre where Mozart conducted the world premiere in 1787. In this production, Don Giovanni was a fashion designer known as “Don G” and drove a BMW. During the 1999-2000 season, Los Angeles Opera engaged film director Bruce Beresford to direct Verdi’s Rigoletto. Beresford updated the original setting of 16th century Mantua to 20th century Hollywood. The lead tenor, rather than being the Duke of Mantua, was a Hollywood agent known as “Duke Mantua.” In the first act, just before Marullo announces to the Duke’s guests that the jester Rigoletto has taken a mistress, he gets the news via his cell phone. Director Ian Judge set the 2004 production of Le Nozze di Figaro in the 1950s. In one of the opening productions of the 2006-07 LA opera season, Vincent Patterson also chose the 1950s for Massenet’s Manon rather than France in the 1720s. This allowed the title character to appear in the fourth act dressed as Marilyn Monroe. Excerpts from the dress rehearsal can be seen on YouTube. Most recently, I attended a production of Ariane et Barbe-Bleu at the Paris Opera. The original setting of the Maeterlinck play is in Duke Bluebeard’s castle, but the time period is unclear. However, it is doubtful that the 1907 opera based on an 1899 play was meant to be set in what appeared to be a mental institution equipped with surveillance cameras whose screens were visible to the audience. The critical and audience consensus seemed to be that the opera was a musical success but a failure as a production. James Shore summed up the audience reaction: “the production team was vociferously booed and jeered by much of the house, and the enthusiastic applause that had greeted the singers and conductor, immediately went nearly silent when they came on stage”. It seems to me that a new class-related taste has emerged; the opera genre has shot out a subdivision which I shall call “post-modern morphologies,” that may appeal to a larger pool of people. Hence, class, age, gender, and race are becoming more important factors in conceptualising opera productions today than in the past. I do not consider these productions as new adaptations because the libretto and the music are originals. What changes is the fact that both text and sound are taken to a higher dimension by adding iconographic images that stimulate people’s brains. When asked in an interview why he often changes the setting of an opera, Ian Judge commented, “I try to find the best world for the story and characters to operate in, and I think you have to find a balance between the period the author set it in, the period he conceived it in and the nature of theatre and audiences at that time, and the world we live in.” Hence, the world today is complex, interconnected, borderless and timeless because of advanced technologies, and updated opera productions play with symbols that offer multiple meanings that reflect the world we live in. It may be that television and film have influenced opera production. Character tenor Graham Clark recently observed in an interview, “Now the situation has changed enormously. Television and film have made a lot of things totally accessible which they were not before and in an entirely different perception.” Director Ian Judge believes that television and film have affected audience expectations in opera. “I think audiences who are brought up on television, which is bad acting, and movies, which is not that good acting, perhaps require more of opera than stand and deliver, and I have never really been happy with someone who just stands and sings.” Sociologist Wendy Griswold states that culture reflects social reality and the meaning of a particular cultural object (such as opera), originates “in the social structures and social patterns it reflects” (22). Screens of various technologies are embedded in our lives and normalised as extensions of our bodies. In those opera productions in which directors change the time and place of opera plots, use technology, and are less concerned with what the composer or librettist intended (which we can only guess), the iconographic images create multi valances, textuality similar to Mikhail Bakhtin’s notion of multiplicity of voices. Hence, a plurality of meanings. Plàcido Domingo, the Eli and Edyth Broad General Director of Los Angeles Opera, seeks to take advantage of the company’s proximity to the film industry. This is evidenced by his having engaged Bruce Beresford to direct Rigoletto and William Friedkin to direct Ariadne auf Naxos, Duke Bluebeard’s Castle and Gianni Schicchi. Perhaps the most daring example of Domingo’s approach was convincing Garry Marshall, creator of the television sitcom Happy Days and who directed the films Pretty Woman and The Princess Diaries, to direct Jacques Offenbach’s The Grand duch*ess of Gerolstein to open the company’s 20th anniversary season. When asked how Domingo convinced him to direct an opera for the first time, Marshall responded, “he was insistent that one, people think that opera is pretty elitist, and he knew without insulting me that I was not one of the elitists; two, he said that you gotta make a funny opera; we need more comedy in the operetta and opera world.” Marshall rewrote most of the dialogue and performed it in English, but left the “songs” untouched and in the original French. He also developed numerous sight gags and added characters including a dog named Morrie and the composer Jacques Offenbach himself. Did it work? Christie Grimstad wrote, “if you want an evening filled with witty music, kaleidoscopic colors and hilariously good singing, seek out The Grand duch*ess. You will not be disappointed.” The FanFaire Website commented on Domingo’s approach of using television and film directors to direct opera: You’ve got to hand it to Plàcido Domingo for having the vision to draw on Hollywood’s vast pool of directorial talent. Certainly something can be gained from the cross-fertilization that could ensue from this sort of interaction between opera and the movies, two forms of entertainment (elitist and perennially struggling for funds vs. popular and, it seems, eternally rich) that in Los Angeles have traditionally lived separate lives on opposite sides of the tracks. A wider audience, for example, never a problem for the movies, can only mean good news for the future of opera. So, did the Marshall Plan work? Purists of course will always want their operas and operettas ‘pure and unadulterated’. But with an audience that seemed to have as much fun as the stellar cast on stage, it sure did. Critic Alan Rich disagrees, calling Marshall “a representative from an alien industry taking on an artistic product, not to create something innovative and interesting, but merely to insult.” Nevertheless, the combination of Hollywood and opera seems to work. The Los Angeles Opera reported that the 2005-2006 season was its best ever: “ticket revenues from the season, which ended in June, exceeded projected figures by nearly US$900,000. Seasonal attendance at the Dorothy Chandler Pavilion stood at more than 86% of the house’s capacity, the largest percentage in the opera’s history.” Domingo continues with the Hollywood connection in the upcoming 2008-2009 season. He has reengaged William Friedkin to direct two of Puccini’s three operas titled collectively as Il Trittico. Friedkin will direct the two tragedies, Il Tabarro and Suor Angelica. Although Friedkin has already directed a production of the third opera in Il Trittico for Los Angeles, the comedy Gianni Schicchi, Domingo convinced Woody Allen to make his operatic directorial debut with this work. This can be viewed as another example of the desire to make opera and popular culture more equal. However, some, like Alan Rich, may see this attempt as merely insulting rather than interesting and innovative. With a top ticket price in Los Angeles of US$238 per seat, opera seems to continue to be elitist. Berger (2005) concurs with this idea and gives his rationale for elitism: there are rich people who support and attend the opera; it is an imported art from Europe that causes some marginalisation; opera is not associated with something being ‘moral,’ a concept engrained in American culture; it is expensive to produce and usually funded by kings, corporations, rich people; and the opera singers are rare –usually one in a million who will have the vocal quality to sing opera arias. Furthermore, Nicholas Kenyon commented in the early 1990s: “there is suspicion that audiences are now paying more and more money for their seats to see more and more money spent on stage” (Kenyon 3). Still, Garry Marshall commented that the budget for The Grand duch*ess was US$2 million, while his budget for Runaway Bride was US$72 million. Kenyon warns, “Such popularity for opera may be illusory. The enjoyment of one striking aria does not guarantee the survival of an art form long regarded as over-elitist, over-recondite, and over-priced” (Kenyon 3). A recent development is the Metropolitan Opera’s decision to simulcast live opera performances from the Met stage to various cinemas around the world. These HD transmissions began with the 2006-2007 season when six performances were broadcast. In the 2007-2008 season, the schedule has expanded to eight live Saturday matinee broadcasts plus eight recorded encores broadcast the following day. According to The Los Angeles Times, “the Met’s experiment of merging film with live performance has created a new art form” (Aslup). Whether or not this is a “new art form,” it certainly makes world-class live opera available to countless persons who cannot travel to New York and pay the price for tickets, when they are available. In the US alone, more than 350 cinemas screen these live HD broadcasts from the Met. Top ticket price for these performances at the Met is US$375, while the lowest price is US$27 for seats with only a partial view. Top price for the HD transmissions in participating cinemas is US$22. This experiment with live simulcasts makes opera more affordable and may increase its popularity; combined with updated stagings, opera can engage a much larger audience and hope for even a mass consumption. Is opera moving closer and closer to popular culture? There still seems to be an aura of elitism and snobbery about opera. However, Plàcido Domingo’s attempt to join opera with Hollywood is meant to break the barriers between high and popular culture. The practice of updating opera settings is not confined to Los Angeles. As mentioned earlier, the idea can be traced to post World War II England, and is quite common in Europe. Examples include Erich Wonder’s approach to Wagner’s Ring, making Valhalla, the mythological home of the gods and typically a mountaintop, into the spaceship Valhalla, as well as my own experience with Don Giovanni in Prague and Ariane et Barbe-Bleu in Paris. Indeed, Sutcliffe maintains, “Great classics in all branches of the arts are repeatedly being repackaged for a consumerist world that is increasingly and neurotically self-obsessed” (61). Although new operas are being written and performed, most contemporary performances are of operas by Verdi, Mozart, and Puccini (www.operabase.com). This means that audiences see the same works repeated many times, but in different interpretations. Perhaps this is why Sutcliffe contends, “since the 1970s it is the actual productions that have had the novelty value grabbed by the headlines. Singing no longer predominates” (Sutcliffe 57). If then, as Sutcliffe argues, “operatic fashion through history may be a desire for novelty, new formulas displacing old” (Sutcliffe 65), then the contemporary practice of changing the original settings is simply the latest “new formula” that is replacing the old ones. If there are no new words or new music, then what remains are new methods of performance, hence the practice of changing time and place. Opera is a complex art form that has evolved over the past 400 years and continues to evolve, but will it survive? The underlining motives for directors changing the time and place of opera performances are at least three: for aesthetic/artistic purposes, financial purposes, and to reach an audience from many cultures, who speak different languages, and who have varied tastes. These three reasons are interrelated. In 1996, Sutcliffe wrote that there has been one constant in all the arguments about opera productions during the preceding two decades: “the producer’s wish to relate the works being staged to contemporary circ*mstances and passions.” Although that sounds like a purely aesthetic reason, making opera relevant to new, multicultural audiences and thereby increasing the bottom line seems very much a part of that aesthetic. It is as true today as it was when Sutcliffe made the observation twelve years ago (60-61). My own speculation is that opera needs to attract various audiences, and it can only do so by appealing to popular culture and engaging new forms of media and technology. Erickson concludes that the number of upper status people who are exclusively faithful to fine arts is declining; high status people consume a variety of culture while the lower status people are limited to what they like. Research in North America, Europe, and Australia, states Erickson, attest to these trends. My answer to the question can stage directors make opera and popular culture “equal” is yes, and they can do it successfully. Perhaps Stanley Sharpless summed it up best: After his Eden triumph, When the Devil played his ace, He wondered what he could do next To irk the human race, So he invented Opera, With many a fiendish grin, To mystify the lowbrows, And take the highbrows in. References The Grand duch*ess. 2005. 3 Feb. 2008 < http://www.ffaire.com/duch*ess/index.htm >.Aslup, Glenn. “Puccini’s La Boheme: A Live HD Broadcast from the Met.” Central City Blog Opera 7 Apr. 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.centralcityopera.org/blog/2008/04/07/puccini%E2%80%99s- la-boheme-a-live-hd-broadcast-from-the-met/ >.Berger, William. Puccini without Excuses. New York: Vintage, 2005.Boorstin, Daniel. The Creators: A History of Heroes of the Imagination. New York: Random House, 1992.Bourdieu, Pierre. Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgment of Taste. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1984.Clark, Graham. “Interview with Graham Clark.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 11 Aug. 2006.DiMaggio, Paul. “Cultural Capital and School Success.” American Sociological Review 47 (1982): 189-201.DiMaggio, Paul. “Classification in Art.”_ American Sociological Review_ 52 (1987): 440-55.Elson, C. Louis. “Opera.” Elson’s Music Dictionary. Boston: Oliver Ditson, 1905.Erickson, H. Bonnie. “The Crisis in Culture and Inequality.” In W. Ivey and S. J. Tepper, eds. Engaging Art: The Next Great Transformation of America’s Cultural Life. New York: Routledge, 2007.Fanfaire.com. “At Its 20th Anniversary Celebration, the Los Angeles Opera Had a Ball with The Grand duch*ess.” 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.fanfaire.com/duch*ess/index.htm >.Gans, J. Herbert. Popular Culture and High Culture: An Analysis and Evaluation of Taste. New York: Basic Books, 1977.Grimstad, Christie. Concerto Net.com. 2005. 12 Jan. 2008 < http://www.concertonet.com/scripts/review.php?ID_review=3091 >.Grisworld, Wendy. Cultures and Societies in a Changing World. Thousand Oaks, CA: Pine Forge Press, 1994.Grout, D. Jay. A History of Western Music. Shorter ed. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc, 1964.Halle, David. “High and Low Culture.” The Blackwell Encyclopedia of Sociology. London: Blackwell, 2006.Judge, Ian. “Interview with Ian Judge.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 22 Mar. 2006.Harper, Douglas. Online Etymology Dictionary. 2001. 19 Nov. 2006 < http://www.etymonline.com/index.php?search=opera&searchmode=none >.Kenyon, Nicholas. “Introduction.” In A. Holden, N. Kenyon and S. Walsh, eds. The Viking Opera Guide. New York: Penguin, 1993.Lamont, Michele, and Marcel Fournier. Cultivating Differences: Symbolic Boundaries and the Making of Inequality. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992.Lord, M.G. “Shlemiel! Shlemozzle! And Cue the Soprano.” The New York Times 4 Sep. 2005.Los Angeles Opera. “LA Opera General Director Placido Domingo Announces Results of Record-Breaking 20th Anniversary Season.” News release. 2006.Marshall, Garry. “Interview with Garry Marshall.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 31 Aug. 2005.National Endowment for the Arts. 2002 Survey of Public Participation in the Arts. Research Division Report #45. 5 Feb. 2008 < http://www.nea.gov/pub/NEASurvey2004.pdf >.NCM Fanthom. “The Metropolitan Opera HD Live.” 2 Feb. 2008 < http://fathomevents.com/details.aspx?seriesid=622&gclid= CLa59NGuspECFQU6awodjiOafA >.Opera Today. James Sobre: Ariane et Barbe-Bleue and Capriccio in Paris – Name This Stage Piece If You Can. 5 Feb. 2008 < http://www.operatoday.com/content/2007/09/ariane_et_barbe_1.php >.Rich, Alan. “High Notes, and Low.” LA Weekly 15 Sep. 2005. 6 May 2008 < http://www.laweekly.com/stage/a-lot-of-night-music/high-notes-and-low/8160/ >.Sharpless, Stanley. “A Song against Opera.” In E. O. Parrott, ed. How to Be Tremendously Tuned in to Opera. New York: Penguin, 1990.Shore, James. Opera Today. 2007. 4 Feb. 2008 < http://www.operatoday.com/content/2007/09/ariane_et_barbe_1.php >.Sutcliffe, Tom. Believing in Opera. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton UP, 1996.YouTube. “Manon Sex and the Opera.” 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YiBQhr2Sy0k >.

Abstract:

Photo by Towfiqu barbhuiya on Unsplash INTRODUCTION Bioethics does not have an explicitly stated and agreed upon means of resolving conflicts between normative theories. As such, bioethics lacks an essential feature – action guidance ― an effective translation from theory to practice. While the normative approaches and historical precedents of bioethics may discourage overtly egregious acts, the bioethical discipline does not offer decisive guidance in situations with multiple competing normative approaches. For example, Utilitarians and Kantians offer diametrically opposed guidance in emblematic cases like the trolley problem in which saving a greater number of people conflicts with the imperative to treat persons as ends-in-themselves rather than a means to an end. The predominant framework in bioethics, principlism, also suffers from a lack of action guidance.[1] The consequences of a ‘toothless’ bioethics impeded by misaligned principles and conflicting normative theories are disastrous – not only in death count but also in moral injury and societal fracture. This paper argues that while there is no ‘one theory to rule them all,’ a virtue-based approach to bioethics can ameliorate the adjudication problem. Bioethics ought to embody moral strength but has often provided indecisive guidance due to its awkward theoretical architecture. In defence of bioethics, many actors control societal level decision making. Thus, the onus does not rest entirely on bioethicists but also leaders in government and healthcare. This paper critiques principlism as internally incongruous, as it is composed of elements from multiple ethical theories. Understanding this, it is seen that the entirety of theoretical bioethics, as composed of conflicting normative approaches, also suffers from this action-guidance problem.[2] l. The Birth of Bioethics Amid Tragedy Bioethics was born out of tragedy. During the Nuremberg Trials of 1946-47, a cohort of French, American, British, and Soviet judges forced the Nazi doctors and architects of the Holocaust to stand trial for their egregious actions and feel the firm hand of justice. In an example of ex post facto law, the global community identified unethical action and indicted Germans for breaking natural law.[3] As a result, the Nuremberg Code arose to prevent crimes against human research subjects. It outlines the parameters of ethical research and is a foundational document of modern bioethics.[4] Early bioethics pronounced immorality and offered decisive guidance, laying the groundwork for an internationally unified theory of negative morality – that which is never permissible. Tuskegee was another foundational tragedy in the history of bioethical discipline. In 1932, the US Public Health Service recruited six hundred African American men from Macon County, Alabama for a study on the effects of untreated syphilis.[5] The researchers failed to obtain informed consent and intentionally withheld information regarding the disease or the nature of the study. The researchers did not offer any men the cure, penicillin, which was discovered midway through the experiment. Many men died during the study. The perpetrators evaded justice until 1972. Tuskegee sparked a new paradigm of bioethics, including the US federal policies, the establishment of ethics review boards, and informed consent as a core tenet of biomedical practice.[6] The National Research Act of 1974 and the Belmont Report of 1978 laid new ground for research ethics and set the tone for the contemporary practice of bioethics. ll. The Rise of Principlism These two cases demonstrate the nature of the early days of bioethics. It largely lacked high-level theory and appealed more to generally agreed upon moral facts and common-sense morality. However, as medicine advanced, increasingly complex biomedical issues created problems that required greater appeals to theory.[7] The “heroic” phase of bioethics saw “theorists aspire to construct symmetrical cathedrals of normative thought.”[8] In the wake of the Tuskegee Syphilis Study, Tom Beauchamp and James Childress helped draft the Belmont Report, a bulwark intended to prevent future atrocities in human research trials. The document aimed to curtail the utilitarianism implicit in medical research and add essential considerations of the subjects themselves, including respect for persons, beneficence, and justice.[9] It also served as the bedrock of the theoretical architecture of principlism. In 1979, Beauchamp and Childress’ published Principles of Biomedical Ethics, which is arguably the most influential text in bioethics scholarship. It attempts to incorporate some main theoretical approaches to ethics in a unified moral theory: autonomy reflects the work of Kant; beneficence aligns with utilitarianism; non-maleficence is reminiscent of Hippocrates; and justice borrows heavily from Rawls.[10] These four principles have become canonical in academic bioethics. However, doubts remain as to their effectiveness in guiding action toward ethical aims given how scholars contend that “ethical expertise cannot be codified in principles.”[11] lll. A Critique of Principlism Clouser & Gert say: At best, ‘principles’ operate primarily as checklists naming issues worth remembering when considering a biomedical moral issue. At worst ‘principles’ obscure and confuse moral reasoning by their failure to be guidelines and by their eclectic and unsystematic use of moral theory.[12] To this point, principlism is no more than a flashlight – a tool to illuminate the ethical landscape. Viewing cases through the lens of moral principles can reveal the salient moral features, but it ultimately provides no guidance for adjudication, hereby referred to as the adjudication problem. Consequently, the doctor’s moral intuition has de facto weight, and the principles are merely a post hoc justification for any given action they choose. Using the four principles to decide the right course of moral action is “tantamount to using two, three, or four conflicting moral theories to decide a case.”[13] Principlism attempts to reap the benefit of multiple ethical theories, each with unambiguous goals. When blended, the result is discordant directives. These conflicting principles “provide no systematic guidance” for real world dilemmas.[14] Other ethical theories have faults too. Kantians leave no room for exceptions for exigency, and utilitarianism ‘crosses the line’ far too often. At least these theories decisively guide action and provide unambiguous justification for doing so. Utilitarianism is quite measurable: “Provide the greatest good for the greatest number” – sure! Done. Kant’s ethical imperative has a clear rule: “Never treat humans as a mere means to an end” – certainly, will do. Principlism merely provides “a check list of considerations” that doctors can cross off one by one before going about their originally intended course of action.[15] Worse, the internally disharmonious nature of principlism allows doctors to justify ethically dubious decisions. An important goal of bioethics is avoiding the following scenario: a doctor faces with a moral dilemma. He can choose Option A or Option B. Let’s say B is morally preferrable on a consensus view. However, his moral intuition guides him toward Option A. Having completed his required course on biomedical ethics in medical school, he recalls a few theories which are relevant to his case. He considers the four principles but autonomy conflicts with beneficence, which does not yield a straightforward, practical directive, so he disregards principlism for the case at hand. Kantian ethics disagrees with his intuition, but utilitarianism may support it. He goes ahead with Option A, claiming utilitarianism supported his actions. He, therefore, provides post hoc justification for Option A, using whichever theory agrees with his judgment. Reliance on intuition when the principles conflict is an intractable problem “unless one is willing to grant privileged epistemological status to the moral judgments (calling them "intuitions") or to the moral principles (calling them "self-evident" or otherwise a priori”).[16] Neither deserves a privileged epistemological status. Moral intuitions can possess prejudice or ignorance, and moral principles can demonstrably conflict, offering no guidance. Realistically, most people “pay little attention to theories when they make moral decisions,” and when they do, post hoc rationalization often follows. When discipline is used as an afterthought, it provides justifications for potentially unethical actions. lV. Virtue Ethics: A Provisional Solution Virtue ethics may provide a workaround. It emphasizes the disposition and character of the moral agent instead of abstract theories, making it a practical choice. As Jacobson writes, “ethical dictates cannot be codified in general rules applicable to particular situations by someone who lacks virtue.”[17] Ethical theories can still highlight moral lapses and dilemmas, but since they do not decisively guide action, bioethics must focus on moral agents’ decision-making abilities. Aristotelian virtue as a provisional solution to the adjudication problem also accounts for the “multiple and heterogeneous” particularities which other theories often neglect.[18] Aristotle said that "phronesis [practical wisdom] deals with the ultimate particular and this is done by perception (aisthesis) rather than science (episteme).”[19] Scientific knowledge in the case of bioethics may appropriately refer to medical facts. Perception refers to the moral intuition of an individual agent as applied to a given scenario. Jonsen goes further, however, interpreting this perception as “the appreciative sight of a constellation of ideas, arguments, and facts about the case, seen as a whole.”[20] Phronesis, or practical wisdom, is the cardinal virtue of Aristotelian virtue ethics. It enables the agent to consider the relevant facts and act in the most prudent, courageous, or tempered manner. This paper proposes that in the face of intractable theoretical disagreements, the only way forward for bioethics is to educate bioethics practitioners and students in this tradition. V. Counterargument So far, this paper has argued that bioethics is relatively toothless and needs to give clear guidance due to theoretical disagreements and the intractable differences between normative approaches. And yet, some may object to the notion that bioethics ought to have these proverbial teeth. In this view, bioethics merely acts as a sounding board for those in executive roles (doctors, lawyers, politicians) to better understand the moral landscape of the problem. To them, bioethics’ failure to decisively guide action is acceptable because it should not. If this is the case, then bioethics need not speak with one voice and should cherish the long-standing, obstinate disagreements between different theoretical camps. But this paper contends the opposite. If bioethics continues to offer conflicting imperatives and fails to demonstrably guide individuals, hospitals, and society toward clear ethical aims and outcomes, it has failed as a discipline. One might argue that virtue theory is not an ideal framework to replace principlism because individuals approach ethical problems in many ways based on features of their character and background. Injecting one’s character into moral decisions can lead to bias. As Carl Elliot writes, “how a moral problem is described will turn on an array of variables: the role and degree of involvement in the case of the person who is describing it, the person’s particular profession or discipline, her religious and cultural inheritance-indeed, with all of the intangibles that have contributed to her character.”[21] Self-awareness may counteract personal biases in moral decision making. Vl. Limitation Virtue ethics is only a provisional solution to the adjudication problem for two reasons. One, not everyone is inherently virtuous, and two, theoretical differences may be resolved. If deontology and consequentialism can be incorporated into a unified theory for bioethics, then virtue ethics may not be necessary. On a certain view, it would be ideal for ethics to be computational – plug in the relevant variables and receive the morally correct answer. Arguably, principlism was an attempt at such a matrix, but it ultimately failed as a unified theory. Rather than waiting for a perfect unified theory, we must count on the genuine virtue of the moral agents who make ethically important decisions from policy to bedside. If practical wisdom is not a characteristic of these agents, then their decisions will not be as ethical as they ought to be, and no theory is the panacea to such a problem. CONCLUSION Bioethics emerged out of unified responses to clear cases of moral depravity, like the Holocaust and Tuskegee, and perhaps bioethics is most appropriate for such cases which are conducive to moral certitude. At minimum, bioethics offers meaningful guidance in cases where the relevant duties align with beneficent consequences. For example, in both the Nuremberg and Tuskegee cases, abrogating fundamental duties to humanity led to grievous consequences. The principles developed in the wake of such problems led to a conflict between autonomy and beneficence, which perhaps mirror the conflict between Kantian deontology and utilitarianism. Bioethics excels when deontology and utilitarianism are aligned, but most of the time, they are not. In such instances, virtue is needed to adjudicate conflicting normative approaches and resolve theoretical tensions with practical wisdom and courage. - [1] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). A Critique of Principlism, The Journal of Medicine and Philosophy: A Forum for Bioethics and Philosophy of Medicine, Volume 15, Issue 2, April 1990, Pages 219–236, https://doi.org/10.1093/jmp/15.2.219 [2] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). [3] Annas, G. J. (2010). The legacy of the Nuremberg Doctors’ Trial to American bioethics and human rights. In Medicine After the Holocaust (pp. 93-105). Palgrave Macmillan, New York. https://scholarship.law.umn.edu/mjlst/vol10/iss1/4 [4] Annas, G. J. (2010). The legacy of the Nuremberg Doctors’ Trial to American bioethics and human rights. In Medicine After the Holocaust (pp. 93-105). Palgrave Macmillan, New York. https://scholarship.law.umn.edu/mjlst/vol10/iss1/4 [5] Barrett, L. A. (2019). Tuskegee Syphilis Study of 1932-1973 and the Rise of Bioethics as Shown through Government Documents and Actions. DttP, 47, 11. https://heinonline.org/HOL/LandingPage?handle=hein.journals/dttp47&div=36&id=&page= [6] Barrett, L. A. (2019). [7] Annas, G. J. (2010). [8] Annas, G. J. (2010). [9] Adashi, E. Y., Walters, L. B., & Menikoff, J. A. (2018). The Belmont Report at 40: reckoning with time. American Journal of Public Health, 108(10), 1345-1348. https://doi.org/10.2105/AJPH.2018.304580 [10] Beauchamp, T. L., & Childress, J. F. (2001). Principles of Biomedical Ethics. Oxford University Press, USA. [11] Jacobson, D. (2005). Seeing by feeling: virtues, skills, and moral perception. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice, 8(4), 387-409. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10677-005-8837-1 [12] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). [13] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). [14] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). [15] Clouser, K. D., & Gert, B. (1990). [16] Daniels, N. (1979). Wide Reflective Equilibrium and Theory Acceptance in Ethics. The Journal of Philosophy, 76(5), 256-282. https://doi.org/10.2307/2025881 [17] Jacobson, D. (2005). [18] Jonsen, A. R. (1991). Of balloons and bicycles—or—the relationship between ethical theory and practical judgment. Hastings Center Report, 21(5), 14-16. https://doi.org/10.2307/3562885 [19] Jonsen, A. R. (1991), p. 15. [20] Jonsen, A. R. (1991), p. 15. [21] Elliott, C. (1992). Where ethics comes from and what to do about it. Hastings Center Report, 22(4), 28-35. https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/pdf/10.2307/3563021

Abstract:

augmentvb [ɔːgˈmɛnt]1. to make or become greater in number, amount, strength, etc.; increase2. Music: to increase (a major or perfect interval) by a semitone (Collins English Dictionary 107) Almost everything associated with Robert Johnson has been subject to some form of augmentation. His talent as a musician and songwriter has been embroidered by myth-making. Johnson’s few remaining artefacts—his photographic images, his grave site, other physical records of his existence—have attained the status of reliquary. Even the integrity of his forty-two surviving recordings is now challenged by audiophiles who posit they were musically and sonically augmented by speeding up—increasing the tempo and pitch. This article documents the promulgation of myth in the life and music of Robert Johnson. His disputed photographic images are cited as archetypal contested artefacts, augmented both by false claims and genuine new discoveries—some of which suggest Johnson’s cultural magnetism is so compelling that even items only tenuously connected to his work draw significant attention. Current challenges to the musical integrity of Johnson’s original recordings, that they were “augmented” in order to raise the tempo, are presented as exemplars of our on-going fascination with his life and work. Part literature review, part investigative history, it uses the phenomenon of augmentation as a prism to shed new light on this enigmatic figure. Johnson’s obscurity during his lifetime, and for twenty-three years after his demise in 1938, offered little indication of his future status as a musical legend: “As far as the evolution of black music goes, Robert Johnson was an extremely minor figure, and very little that happened in the decades following his death would have been affected if he had never played a note” (Wald, Escaping xv). Such anonymity allowed those who first wrote about his music to embrace and propagate the myths that grew around this troubled character and his apparently “supernatural” genius. Johnson’s first press notice, from a pseudonymous John Hammond writing in The New Masses in 1937, spoke of a mysterious character from “deepest Mississippi” who “makes Leadbelly sound like an accomplished poseur” (Prial 111). The following year Hammond eulogised the singer in profoundly romantic terms: “It still knocks me over when I think of how lucky it is that a talent like his ever found its way to phonograph records […] Johnson died last week at precisely the moment when Vocalion scouts finally reached him and told him that he was booked to appear at Carnegie Hall” (19). The visceral awe experienced by subsequent generations of Johnson aficionados seems inspired by the remarkable capacity of his recordings to transcend space and time, reaching far beyond their immediate intended audience. “Johnson’s music changed the way the world looked to me,” wrote Greil Marcus, “I could listen to nothing else for months.” The music’s impact originates, at least in part, from the ambiguity of its origins: “I have the feeling, at times, that the reason Johnson has remained so elusive is that no one has been willing to take him at his word” (27-8). Three decades later Bob Dylan expressed similar sentiments over seven detailed pages of Chronicles: From the first note the vibrations from the loudspeaker made my hair stand up … it felt like a ghost had come into the room, a fearsome apparition …When he sings about icicles hanging on a tree it gives me the chills, or about milk turning blue … it made me nauseous and I wondered how he did that … It’s hard to imagine sharecroppers or plantation field hands at hop joints, relating to songs like these. You have to wonder if Johnson was playing for an audience that only he could see, one off in the future. (282-4) Such ready invocation of the supernatural bears witness to the profundity and resilience of the “lost bluesman” as a romantic trope. Barry Lee Pearson and Bill McCulloch have produced a painstaking genealogy of such a-historical misrepresentation. Early contributors include Rudi Blesch, Samuel B Charters, Frank Driggs’ liner notes for Johnson’s King of the Delta Blues Singers collection, and critic Pete Welding’s prolific 1960s output. Even comparatively recent researchers who ostensibly sought to demystify the legend couldn’t help but embellish the narrative. “It is undeniable that Johnson was fascinated with and probably obsessed by supernatural imagery,” asserted Robert Palmer (127). For Peter Guralnick his best songs articulate “the debt that must be paid for art and the Faustian bargain that Johnson sees at its core” (43). Contemporary scholarship from Pearson and McCulloch, James Banninghof, Charles Ford, and Elijah Wald has scrutinised Johnson’s life and work on a more evidential basis. This process has been likened to assembling a complicated jigsaw where half the pieces are missing: The Mississippi Delta has been practically turned upside down in the search for records of Robert Johnson. So far only marriage application signatures, two photos, a death certificate, a disputed death note, a few scattered school documents and conflicting oral histories of the man exist. Nothing more. (Graves 47) Such material is scrappy and unreliable. Johnson’s marriage licenses and his school records suggest contradictory dates of birth (Freeland 49). His death certificate mistakes his age—we now know that Johnson inadvertently founded another rock myth, the “27 Club” which includes fellow guitarists Brian Jones, Jimi Hendrix and Kurt Cobain (Wolkewitz et al., Segalstad and Hunter)—and incorrectly states he was single when he was twice widowed. A second contemporary research strand focuses on the mythmaking process itself. For Eric Rothenbuhler the appeal of Johnson’s recordings lies in his unique “for-the-record” aesthetic, that foreshadowed playing and song writing standards not widely realised until the 1960s. For Patricia Schroeder Johnson’s legend reveals far more about the story-tellers than it does the source—which over time has become “an empty center around which multiple interpretations, assorted viewpoints, and a variety of discourses swirl” (3). Some accounts of Johnson’s life seem entirely coloured by their authors’ cultural preconceptions. The most enduring myth, Johnson’s “crossroads” encounter with the Devil, is commonly redrawn according to the predilections of those telling the tale. That this story really belongs to bluesman Tommy Johnson has been known for over four decades (Evans 22), yet it was mistakenly attributed to Robert as recently as 1999 in French blues magazine Soul Bag (Pearson and McCulloch 92-3). Such errors are, thankfully, becoming less common. While the movie Crossroads (1986) brazenly appropriated Tommy’s story, the young walking bluesman in Oh, Brother, Where Art Thou? (2000) faithfully proclaims his authentic identity: “Thanks for the lift, sir. My name's Tommy. Tommy Johnson […] I had to be at that crossroads last midnight. Sell my soul to the devil.” Nevertheless the “supernatural” constituent of Johnson’s legend remains an irresistible framing device. It inspired evocative footage in Peter Meyer’s Can’t You Hear the Wind Howl? The Life and Music of Robert Johnson (1998). Even the liner notes to the definitive Sony Music Robert Johnson: The Centennial Edition celebrate and reclaim his myth: nothing about this musician is more famous than the word-of-mouth accounts of him selling his soul to the devil at a midnight crossroads in exchange for his singular mastery of blues guitar. It has become fashionable to downplay or dismiss this account nowadays, but the most likely source of the tale is Johnson himself, and the best efforts of scholars to present this artist in ordinary, human terms have done little to cut through the mystique and mystery that surround him. Repackaged versions of Johnson’s recordings became available via Amazon.co.uk and Spotify when they fell out of copyright in the United Kingdom. Predictable titles such as Contracted to the Devil, Hellbound, Me and the Devil Blues, and Up Jumped the Devil along with their distinctive “crossroads” artwork continue to demonstrate the durability of this myth [1]. Ironically, Johnson’s recordings were made during an era when one-off exhibited artworks (such as his individual performances of music) first became reproducible products. Walter Benjamin famously described the impact of this development: that which withers in the age of mechanical reproduction is the aura of the work of art […] the technique of reproduction detaches the reproduced object from the domain of tradition. By making many reproductions it substitutes a plurality of copies for a unique existence. (7) Marybeth Hamilton drew on Benjamin in her exploration of white folklorists’ efforts to document authentic pre-modern blues culture. Such individuals sought to preserve the intensity of the uncorrupted and untutored black voice before its authenticity and uniqueness could be tarnished by widespread mechanical reproduction. Two artefacts central to Johnson’s myth, his photographs and his recorded output, will now be considered in that context. In 1973 researcher Stephen LaVere located two pictures in the possession of his half–sister Carrie Thompson. The first, a cheap “dime store” self portrait taken in the equivalent of a modern photo booth, shows Johnson around a year into his life as a walking bluesman. The second, taken in the Hooks Bros. studio in Beale Street, Memphis, portrays a dapper and smiling musician on the eve of his short career as a Vocalion recording artist [2]. Neither was published for over a decade after their “discovery” due to fears of litigation from a competing researcher. A third photograph remains unpublished, still owned by Johnson’s family: The man has short nappy hair; he is slight, one foot is raised, and he is up on his toes as though stretching for height. There is a sharp crease in his pants, and a handkerchief protrudes from his breast pocket […] His eyes are deep-set, reserved, and his expression forms a half-smile, there seems to be a gentleness about him, his fingers are extraordinarily long and delicate, his head is tilted to one side. (Guralnick 67) Recently a fourth portrait appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, in Vanity Fair. Vintage guitar seller Steven Schein discovered a sepia photograph labelled “Old Snapshot Blues Guitar B. B. King???” [sic] while browsing Ebay and purchased it for $2,200. Johnson’s son positively identified the image, and a Houston Police Department forensic artist employed face recognition technology to confirm that “all the features are consistent if not identical” (DiGiacomo 2008). The provenance of this photograph remains disputed, however. Johnson’s guitar appears overly distressed for what would at the time be a new model, while his clothes reflect an inappropriate style for the period (Graves). Another contested “Johnson” image found on four seconds of silent film showed a walking bluesman playing outside a small town cinema in Ruleville, Mississippi. It inspired Bob Dylan to wax lyrical in Chronicles: “You can see that really is Robert Johnson, has to be – couldn’t be anyone else. He’s playing with huge, spiderlike hands and they magically move over the strings of his guitar” (287). However it had already been proved that this figure couldn’t be Johnson, because the background movie poster shows a film released three years after the musician’s death. The temptation to wish such items genuine is clearly a difficult one to overcome: “even things that might have been Robert Johnson now leave an afterglow” (Schroeder 154, my italics). Johnson’s recordings, so carefully preserved by Hammond and other researchers, might offer tangible and inviolate primary source material. Yet these also now face a serious challenge: they run too rapidly by a factor of up to 15 per cent (Gibbens; Wilde). Speeding up music allowed early producers to increase a song’s vibrancy and fit longer takes on to their restricted media. By slowing the recording tempo, master discs provided a “mother” print that would cause all subsequent pressings to play unnaturally quickly when reproduced. Robert Johnson worked for half a decade as a walking blues musician without restrictions on the length of his songs before recording with producer Don Law and engineer Vincent Liebler in San Antonio (1936) and Dallas (1937). Longer compositions were reworked for these sessions, re-arranging and edited out verses (Wald, Escaping). It is also conceivable that they were purposefully, or even accidentally, sped up. (The tempo consistency of machines used in early field recordings across the South has often been questioned, as many played too fast or slow (Morris).) Slowed-down versions of Johnson’s songs from contributors such as Angus Blackthorne and Ron Talley now proliferate on YouTube. The debate has fuelled detailed discussion in online blogs, where some contributors to specialist audio technology forums have attempted to decode a faintly detectable background hum using spectrum analysers. If the frequency of the alternating current that powered Law and Liebler’s machine could be established at 50 or 60 Hz it might provide evidence of possible tempo variation. A peak at 51.4 Hz, one contributor argues, suggests “the recordings are 2.8 per cent fast, about half a semitone” (Blischke). Such “augmentation” has yet to be fully explored in academic literature. Graves describes the discussion as “compelling and intriguing” in his endnotes, concluding “there are many pros and cons to the argument and, indeed, many recordings over the years have been speeded up to make them seem livelier” (124). Wald ("Robert Johnson") provides a compelling and detailed counter-thesis on his website, although he does acknowledge inconsistencies in pitch among alternate master takes of some recordings. No-one who actually saw Robert Johnson perform ever called attention to potential discrepancies between the pitch of his natural and recorded voice. David “Honeyboy” Edwards, Robert Lockwood Jr. and Johnny Shines were all interviewed repeatedly by documentarians and researchers, but none ever raised the issue. Conversely Johnson’s former girlfriend Willie Mae Powell was visibly affected by the familiarity in his voice on hearing his recording of the tune Johnson wrote for her, “Love in Vain”, in Chris Hunt’s The Search for Robert Johnson (1991). Clues might also lie in the natural tonality of Johnson’s instrument. Delta bluesmen who shared Johnson’s repertoire and played slide guitar in his style commonly used a tuning of open G (D-G-D-G-B-G). Colloquially known as “Spanish” (Gordon 2002, 38-42) it offers a natural home key of G major for slide guitar. We might therefore expect Johnson’s recordings to revolve around the tonic (G) or its dominant (D) -however almost all of his songs are a full tone higher, in the key of A or its dominant E. (The only exceptions are “They’re Red Hot” and “From Four Till Late” in C, and “Love in Vain” in G.) A pitch increase such as this might be consistent with an increase in the speed of these recordings. Although an alternative explanation might be that Johnson tuned his strings particularly tightly, which would benefit his slide playing but also make fingering notes and chords less comfortable. Yet another is that he used a capo to raise the key of his instrument and was capable of performing difficult lead parts in relatively high fret positions on the neck of an acoustic guitar. This is accepted by Scott Ainslie and Dave Whitehill in their authoritative volume of transcriptions At the Crossroads (11). The photo booth self portrait of Johnson also clearly shows a capo at the second fret—which would indeed raise open G to open A (in concert pitch). The most persuasive reasoning against speed tampering runs parallel to the argument laid out earlier in this piece, previous iterations of the Johnson myth have superimposed their own circ*mstances and ignored the context and reality of the protagonist’s lived experience. As Wald argues, our assumptions of what we think Johnson ought to sound like have little bearing on what he actually sounded like. It is a compelling point. When Son House, Skip James, Bukka White, and other surviving bluesmen were “rediscovered” during the 1960s urban folk revival of North America and Europe they were old men with deep and resonant voices. Johnson’s falsetto vocalisations do not, therefore, accord with the commonly accepted sound of an authentic blues artist. Yet Johnson was in his mid-twenties in 1936 and 1937; a young man heavily influenced by the success of other high pitched male blues singers of his era. people argue that what is better about the sound is that the slower, lower Johnson sounds more like Son House. Now, House was a major influence on Johnson, but by the time Johnson recorded he was not trying to sound like House—an older player who had been unsuccessful on records—but rather like Leroy Carr, Casey Bill Weldon, Kokomo Arnold, Lonnie Johnson, and Peetie Wheatstraw, who were the big blues recording stars in the mid–1930s, and whose vocal styles he imitated on most of his records. (For example, the ooh-well-well falsetto yodel he often used was imitated from Wheatstraw and Weldon.) These singers tended to have higher, smoother voices than House—exactly the sound that Johnson seems to have been going for, and that the House fans dislike. So their whole argument is based on the fact that they prefer the older Delta sound to the mainstream popular blues sound of the 1930s—or, to put it differently, that their tastes are different from Johnson’s own tastes at the moment he was recording. (Wald, "Robert Johnson") Few media can capture an audible moment entirely accurately, and the idea of engineering a faithful reproduction of an original performance is also only one element of the rationale for any recording. Commercial engineers often aim to represent the emotion of a musical moment, rather than its totality. John and Alan Lomax may have worked as documentarians, preserving sound as faithfully as possible for the benefit of future generations on behalf of the Library of Congress. Law and Liebler, however, were producing exciting and profitable commercial products for a financial gain. Paradoxically, then, whatever the “real” Robert Johnson sounded like (deeper voice, no mesmeric falsetto, not such an extraordinarily adept guitar player, never met the Devil … and so on) the mythical figure who “sold his soul at the crossroads” and shipped millions of albums after his death may, on that basis, be equally as authentic as the original. Schroeder draws on Mikhail Bakhtin to comment on such vacant yet hotly contested spaces around the Johnson myth. For Bakhtin, literary texts are ascribed new meanings by consecutive generations as they absorb and respond to them. Every age re–accentuates in its own way the works of its most immediate past. The historical life of classic works is in fact the uninterrupted process of their social and ideological re–accentuation [of] ever newer aspects of meaning; their semantic content literally continues to grow, to further create out of itself. (421) In this respect Johnson’s legend is a “classic work”, entirely removed from its historical life, a free floating form re-contextualised and reinterpreted by successive generations in order to make sense of their own cultural predilections (Schroeder 57). As Graves observes, “since Robert Johnson’s death there has seemed to be a mathematical equation of sorts at play: the less truth we have, the more myth we get” (113). The threads connecting his real and mythical identity seem so comprehensively intertwined that only the most assiduous scholars are capable of disentanglement. Johnson’s life and work seem destined to remain augmented and contested for as long as people want to play guitar, and others want to listen to them. Notes[1] Actually the dominant theme of Johnson’s songs is not “the supernatural” it is his inveterate womanising. Almost all Johnson’s lyrics employ creative metaphors to depict troubled relationships. Some even include vivid images of domestic abuse. In “Stop Breakin’ Down Blues” a woman threatens him with a gun. In “32–20 Blues” he discusses the most effective calibre of weapon to shoot his partner and “cut her half in two.” In “Me and the Devil Blues” Johnson promises “to beat my woman until I get satisfied”. However in The Lady and Mrs Johnson five-time W. C. Handy award winner Rory Block re-wrote these words to befit her own cultural agenda, inverting the original sentiment as: “I got to love my baby ‘til I get satisfied”.[2] The Gibson L-1 guitar featured in Johnson’s Hooks Bros. portrait briefly became another contested artefact when it appeared in the catalogue of a New York State memorabilia dealership in 2006 with an asking price of $6,000,000. The Australian owner had apparently purchased the instrument forty years earlier under the impression it was bona fide, although photographic comparison technology showed that it couldn’t be genuine and the item was withdrawn. “Had it been real, I would have been able to sell it several times over,” Gary Zimet from MIT Memorabilia told me in an interview for Guitarist Magazine at the time, “a unique item like that will only ever increase in value” (Stewart 2010). References Ainslie, Scott, and Dave Whitehall. Robert Johnson: At the Crossroads – The Authoritative Guitar Transcriptions. Milwaukee: Hal Leonard Publishing, 1992. Bakhtin, Mikhail M. The Dialogic Imagination. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1982. Banks, Russell. “The Devil and Robert Johnson – Robert Johnson: The Complete Recordings.” The New Republic 204.17 (1991): 27-30. Banninghof, James. “Some Ramblings on Robert Johnson’s Mind: Critical Analysis and Aesthetic in Delta Blues.” American Music 15/2 (1997): 137-158. Benjamin, Walter. The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction. London: Penguin, 2008. Blackthorne, Angus. “Robert Johnson Slowed Down.” YouTube.com 2011. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.youtube.com/user/ANGUSBLACKTHORN?feature=watch›. Blesh, Rudi. Shining Trumpets: A History of Jazz. New York: Knopf, 1946. Blischke, Michael. “Slowing Down Robert Johnson.” The Straight Dope 2008. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://boards.straightdope.com/sdmb/showthread.php?t=461601›. Block, Rory. The Lady and Mrs Johnson. Rykodisc 10872, 2006. Charters, Samuel. The Country Blues. New York: De Capo Press, 1959. Collins UK. Collins English Dictionary. Glasgow: Harper Collins Publishers, 2010. DiGiacomo, Frank. “A Disputed Robert Johnson Photo Gets the C.S.I. Treatment.” Vanity Fair 2008. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.vanityfair.com/online/daily/2008/10/a-disputed-robert-johnson-photo-gets-the-csi-treatment›. DiGiacomo, Frank. “Portrait of a Phantom: Searching for Robert Johnson.” Vanity Fair 2008. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.vanityfair.com/culture/features/2008/11/johnson200811›. Dylan, Bob. Chronicles Vol 1. London: Simon & Schuster, 2005. Evans, David. Tommy Johnson. London: November Books, 1971. Ford, Charles. “Robert Johnson’s Rhythms.” Popular Music 17.1 (1998): 71-93. Freeland, Tom. “Robert Johnson: Some Witnesses to a Short Life.” Living Blues 150 (2000): 43-49. Gibbens, John. “Steady Rollin’ Man: A Revolutionary Critique of Robert Johnson.” Touched 2004. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.touched.co.uk/press/rjnote.html›. Gioia, Ted. Delta Blues: The Life and Times of the Mississippi Masters Who Revolutionised American Music. London: W. W. Norton & Co, 2008. Gioia, Ted. "Robert Johnson: A Century, and Beyond." Robert Johnson: The Centennial Collection. Sony Music 88697859072, 2011. Gordon, Robert. Can’t Be Satisfied: The Life and Times of Muddy Waters. London: Pimlico Books, 2002. Graves, Tom. Crossroads: The Life and Afterlife of Blues Legend Robert Johnson. Spokane: Demers Books, 2008. Guralnick, Peter. Searching for Robert Johnson: The Life and Legend of the "King of the Delta Blues Singers". London: Plume, 1998. Hamilton, Marybeth. In Search of the Blues: Black Voices, White Visions. London: Jonathan Cape, 2007. Hammond, John. From Spirituals to Swing (Dedicated to Bessie Smith). New York: The New Masses, 1938. Johnson, Robert. “Hellbound.” Amazon.co.uk 2011. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.amazon.co.uk/Hellbound/dp/B0063S8Y4C/ref=sr_1_cc_2?s=aps&ie=UTF8&qid=1376605065&sr=1-2-catcorr&keywords=robert+johnson+hellbound›. ———. “Contracted to the Devil.” Amazon.co.uk 2002. 1 Aug. 2013. ‹http://www.amazon.co.uk/Contracted-The-Devil-Robert-Johnson/dp/B00006F1L4/ref=sr_1_cc_1?s=aps&ie=UTF8&qid=1376830351&sr=1-1-catcorr&keywords=Contracted+to+The+Devil›. ———. King of the Delta Blues Singers. Columbia Records CL1654, 1961. ———. “Me and the Devil Blues.” Amazon.co.uk 2003. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.amazon.co.uk/Me-Devil-Blues-Robert-Johnson/dp/B00008SH7O/ref=sr_1_16?s=music&ie=UTF8&qid=1376604807&sr=1-16&keywords=robert+johnson›. ———. “The High Price of Soul.” Amazon.co.uk 2007. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.amazon.co.uk/High-Price-Soul-Robert-Johnson/dp/B000LC582C/ref=sr_1_39?s=music&ie=UTF8&qid=1376604863&sr=1-39&keywords=robert+johnson›. ———. “Up Jumped the Devil.” Amazon.co.uk 2005. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.amazon.co.uk/Up-Jumped-Devil-Robert-Johnson/dp/B000B57SL8/ref=sr_1_2?s=music&ie=UTF8&qid=1376829917&sr=1-2&keywords=Up+Jumped+The+Devil›. Marcus, Greil. Mystery Train: Images of America in Rock ‘n’ Roll Music. London: Plume, 1997. Morris, Christopher. “Phonograph Blues: Robert Johnson Mastered at Wrong Speed?” Variety 2010. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.varietysoundcheck.com/2010/05/phonograph-blues-robert-johnson-mastered-at-wrong-speed.html›. Oh, Brother, Where Art Thou? DVD. Universal Pictures, 2000. Palmer, Robert. Deep Blues: A Musical and Cultural History from the Mississippi Delta to Chicago’s South Side to the World. London: Penguin Books, 1981. Pearson, Barry Lee, and Bill McCulloch. Robert Johnson: Lost and Found. Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 2003. Prial, Dunstan. The Producer: John Hammond and the Soul of American Music. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2006. Rothenbuhler, Eric W. “For–the–Record Aesthetics and Robert Johnson’s Blues Style as a Product of Recorded Culture.” Popular Music 26.1 (2007): 65-81. Rothenbuhler, Eric W. “Myth and Collective Memory in the Case of Robert Johnson.” Critical Studies in Media Communication 24.3 (2007): 189-205. Schroeder, Patricia. Robert Johnson, Mythmaking and Contemporary American Culture (Music in American Life). Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 2004. Segalstad, Eric, and Josh Hunter. The 27s: The Greatest Myth of Rock and Roll. Berkeley: North Atlantic Books, 2009. Stewart, Jon. “Rock Climbing: Jon Stewart Concludes His Investigation of the Myths behind Robert Johnson.” Guitarist Magazine 327 (2010): 34. The Search for Robert Johnson. DVD. Sony Pictures, 1991. Talley, Ron. “Robert Johnson, 'Sweet Home Chicago', as It REALLY Sounded...” YouTube.com 2012. 1 Aug. 2013. ‹http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LCHod3_yEWQ›. Wald, Elijah. Escaping the Delta: Robert Johnson and the Invention of the Blues. London: HarperCollins, 2005. ———. The Robert Johnson Speed Recording Controversy. Elijah Wald — Writer, Musician 2012. 1 Aug. 2013. ‹http://www.elijahwald.com/johnsonspeed.html›. Wilde, John . “Robert Johnson Revelation Tells Us to Put the Brakes on the Blues: We've Been Listening to the Immortal 'King of the Delta Blues' at the Wrong Speed, But Now We Can Hear Him as He Intended.” The Guardian 2010. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.theguardian.com/music/musicblog/2010/may/27/robert-johnson-blues›. Wolkewitz, M., A. Allignol, N. Graves, and A.G. Barnett. “Is 27 Really a Dangerous Age for Famous Musicians? Retrospective Cohort Study.” British Medical Journal 343 (2011): d7799. 1 Aug. 2013 ‹http://www.bmj.com/content/343/bmj.d7799›.

Abstract:

1909–22: Turkey exterminated over 1.5 million of its ethnically Armenian, and hundreds of thousands of its ethnically Greek and Assyrian, citizens. Most died in 1915. This period of decimation in now widely called the Armenian Genocide (Balakian 179-80).1910: Siamanto first published his poem, The Dance: “The corpses were piled as trees, / and from the springs, from the streams and the road, / the blood was a stubborn murmur.” When springs run red, when the dead are stacked tree-high, when “everything that could happen has already happened,” then time is nothing: “there is no future [and] the language of civilised humanity is not our language” (Nichanian 142).2007: In my novel The Edge of the World a ceramic bowl, luminous blue, recurs as motif. Imagine you are tiny: the bowl is broken but you don’t remember breaking it. You’re awash with tears. You sit on the floor, gather shards but, no matter how you try, you can’t fix it. Imagine, now, that the bowl is the sky, huge and upturned above your head. You have always known, through every wash of your blood, that life is shockingly precarious. Silence—between heartbeats, between the words your parents speak—tells you: something inside you is terribly wrong; home is not home but there is no other home; you “can never be fully grounded in a community which does not share or empathise with the experience of persecution” (Wajnryb 130). This is the stubborn murmur of your body.Because time is nothing, this essay is fragmented, non-linear. Its main characters: my mother, grandmother (Hovsanna), grandfather (Benyamin), some of my mother’s older siblings (Krikor, Maree, Hovsep, Arusiak), and Mustafa Kemal Ataturk (Ottoman military officer, Young Turk leader, first president of Turkey). 1915–2013: Turkey invests much energy in genocide denial, minimisation and deflection of responsibility. 24 April 2012: Barack Obama refers to the Medz Yeghern (Great Calamity). The use of this term is decried as appeasem*nt, privileging political alliance with Turkey over human rights. 2003: Between Genocide and Catastrophe, letters between Armenian-American theorist David Kazanjian and Armenian-French theorist Marc Nichanian, contest the naming of the “event” (126). Nichanian says those who call it the Genocide are:repeating every day, everywhere, in all places, the original denial of the Catastrophe. But this is part of the catastrophic structure of the survivor. By using the word “Genocide”, we survivors are only repeating […] the denial of the loss. We probably cannot help it. We are doing what the executioner wanted us to do […] we claim all over the world that we have been “genocided;” we relentlessly need to prove our own death. We are still in the claws of the executioner. We still belong to the logic of the executioner. (127)1992: In Revolution and Genocide, historian Robert Melson identifies the Armenian Genocide as “total” because it was public policy intended to exterminate a large fraction of Armenian society, “including the families of its members, and the destruction of its social and cultural identity in most or all aspects” (26).1986: Boyajian and Grigorian assert that the Genocide “is still operative” because, without full acknowledgement, “the ghosts won’t go away” (qtd. in Hovannisian 183). They rise up from earth, silence, water, dreams: Armenian literature, Armenian homes haunted by them. 2013: My heart pounds: Medz Yeghern, Aksor (Exile), Anashmaneli (Indefinable), Darakrutiun (Deportation), Chart (Massacre), Brnagaght (Forced migration), Aghed (Catastrophe), Genocide. I am awash. Time is nothing.1909–15: Mustafa Kemal Ataturk was both a serving Ottoman officer and a leader of the revolutionary Young Turks. He led Ottoman troops in the repulsion of the Allied invasion before dawn on 25 April at Gallipoli and other sites. Many troops died in a series of battles that eventually saw the Ottomans triumph. Out of this was born one of Australia’s founding myths: Australian and New Zealand Army Corps (ANZACs), courageous in the face of certain defeat. They are commemorated yearly on 25 April, ANZAC Day. To question this myth is to risk being labelled traitor.1919–23: Ataturk began a nationalist revolution against the occupying Allies, the nascent neighbouring Republic of Armenia, and others. The Allies withdrew two years later. Ataturk was installed as unofficial leader, becoming President in 1923. 1920–1922: The last waves of the Genocide. 2007: Robert Manne published A Turkish Tale: Gallipoli and the Armenian Genocide, calling for a recontextualisation of the cultural view of the Gallipoli landings in light of the concurrence of the Armenian Genocide, which had taken place just over the rise, had been witnessed by many military personnel and widely reported by international media at the time. Armenian networks across Australia were abuzz. There were media discussions. I listened, stared out of my office window at the horizon, imagined Armenian communities in Sydney and Melbourne. Did they feel like me—like they were holding their breath?Then it all went quiet. Manne wrote: “It is a wonderful thing when, at the end of warfare, hatred dies. But I struggle to understand why Gallipoli and the Armenian Genocide continue to exist for Australians in parallel moral universes.” 1992: I bought an old house to make a home for me and my two small children. The rooms were large, the ceilings high, and behind it was a jacaranda with a sturdy tree house built high up in its fork. One of my mother’s Armenian friends kindly offered to help with repairs. He and my mother would spend Saturdays with us, working, looking after the kids. Mum would stay the night; her friend would go home. But one night he took a sleeping bag up the ladder to the tree house, saying it reminded him of growing up in Lebanon. The following morning he was subdued; I suspect there were not as many mosquitoes in Lebanon as we had in our garden. But at dinner the previous night he had been in high spirits. The conversation had turned, as always, to politics. He and my mother had argued about Turkey and Russia, Britain’s role in the development of the Middle East conflict, the USA’s roughshod foreign policy and its effect on the world—and, of course, the Armenian Genocide, and the killingof Turkish governmental representatives by Armenians, in Australia and across the world, during the 1980s. He had intimated he knew the attackers and had materially supported them. But surely it was the beer talking. Later, when I asked my mother, she looked at me with round eyes and shrugged, uncharacteristically silent. 2002: Greek-American diva Diamanda Galas performed Dexifiones: Will and Testament at the Perth Concert Hall, her operatic work for “the forgotten victims of the Armenian and Anatolian Greek Genocide” (Galas).Her voice is so powerful it alters me.1925: My grandmother, Hovsanna, and my grandfather, Benyamin, had twice been separated in the Genocide (1915 and 1922) and twice reunited. But in early 1925, she had buried him, once a prosperous businessman, in a swamp. Armenians were not permitted burial in cemeteries. Once they had lived together in a big house with their dozen children; now there were only three with her. Maree, half-mad and 18 years old, and quiet Hovsep, aged seven,walked. Then five-year-old aunt, Arusiak—small, hungry, tired—had been carried by Hovsanna for months. They were walking from Cilicia to Jerusalem and its Armenian Quarter. Someone had said they had seen Krikor, her eldest son, there. Hovsanna was pregnant for the last time. Together the four reached Aleppo in Syria, found a Christian orphanage for girls, and Hovsanna, her pregnancy near its end, could carry Arusiak no further. She left her, promising to return. Hovsanna’s pains began in Beirut’s busy streets. She found privacy in the only place she could, under a house, crawled in. Whenever my mother spoke of her birth she described it like this: I was born under a stranger’s house like a dog.1975: My friend and I travelled to Albany by bus. After six hours we were looking down York Street, between Mount Clarence and Mount Melville, and beyond to Princess Royal Harbour, sapphire blue, and against which the town’s prosperous life—its shopfronts, hotels, cars, tourists, historic buildings—played out. It took away my breath: the deep harbour, whaling history, fishing boats. Rain and sun and scudding cloud; cliffs and swells; rocky points and the white curves of bays. It was from Albany that young Western Australian men, volunteers for World War I, embarked on ships for the Middle East, Gallipoli, sailing out of Princess Royal Harbour.1985: The Australian Government announced that Turkey had agreed to have the site of the 1915 Gallipoli landings renamed Anzac Cove. Commentators and politicians acknowledged it as historic praised Turkey for her generosity, expressed satisfaction that, 70 years on, former foes were able to embrace the shared human experience of war. We were justifiably proud of ourselves.2005: Turkey made her own requests. The entrance to Albany’s Princess Royal Harbour was renamed Ataturk Channel. A large bronze statue of Ataturk was erected on the headland overlooking the Harbour entrance. 24 April 1915: In the town of Hasan Beyli, in Cilicia, southwest Turkey, my great grandfather, a successful and respected businessman in his 50s, was asleep in his bed beside his wife. He had been born in that house, as had his father, grandfather, and all his children. His brother, my great uncle, had bought the house next door as a young man, brought his bride home to it, lived there ever since; between the two households there had been one child after another. All the cousins grew up together. My great grandfather and great uncle had gone to work that morning, despite their wives’ concerns, but had returned home early. The women had been relieved to see them. They made coffee, talked. Everyone had heard the rumours. Enemy ships were massing off the coast. 1978: The second time in Albany was my honeymoon. We had driven into the Goldfields then headed south. Such distance, such beautiful strangeness: red earth, red rocks; scant forests of low trees, thin arms outstretched; the dry, pale, flat land of Norseman. Shimmering heat. Then the big, wild coast.On our second morning—a cool, overcast day—we took our handline to a jetty. The ocean was mercury; a line of cormorants settled and bobbed. Suddenly fish bit; we reeled them in. I leaned over the jetty’s side, looked down into the deep. The water was clear and undisturbed save the twirling of a pike that looked like it had reversed gravity and was shooting straight up to me. Its scales flashed silver as itbroke the surface.1982: How could I concentrate on splicing a film with this story in my head? Besides the desk, the only other furniture in the editing suite was a whiteboard. I took a marker and divided the board into three columns for the three generations: my grandparents, Hovsanna and Benyamin; my mother; someone like me. There was a lot in the first column, some in the second, nothing in the third. I stared at the blankness of my then-young life.A teacher came in to check my editing. I tried to explain what I had been doing. “I think,” he said, stony-faced, “that should be your third film, not your first.”When he had gone I stared at the reels of film, the white board blankness, the wall. It took 25 years to find the form, the words to say it: a novel not a film, prose not pictures.2007: Ten minutes before the launch of The Edge of the World, the venue was empty. I made myself busy, told myself: what do you expect? Your research has shown, over and over, this is a story about which few know or very much care, an inconvenient, unfashionable story; it is perfectly in keeping that no-one will come. When I stepped onto the rostrum to speak, there were so many people that they crowded the doorway, spilled onto the pavement. “I want to thank my mother,” I said, “who, pretending to do her homework, listened instead to the story her mother told other Armenian survivor-women, kept that story for 50 years, and then passed it on to me.” 2013: There is a section of The Edge of the World I needed to find because it had really happened and, when it happened, I knew, there in my living room, that Boyajian and Grigorian (183) were right about the Armenian Genocide being “still operative.” But I knew even more than that: I knew that the Diaspora triggered by genocide is both rescue and weapon, the new life in this host nation both sanctuary and betrayal. I picked up a copy, paced, flicked, followed my nose, found it:On 25 April, the day after Genocide memorial-day, I am watching television. The Prime Minister stands at the ANZAC memorial in western Turkey and delivers a poetic and moving speech. My eyes fill with tears, and I moan a little and cover them. In his speech he talks about the heroism of the Turkish soldiers in their defence of their homeland, about the extent of their losses – sixty thousand men. I glance at my son. He raises his eyebrows at me. I lose count of how many times Kemal Ataturk is mentioned as the Father of Modern Turkey. I think of my grandmother and grandfather, and all my baby aunts and uncles […] I curl over like a mollusc; the ache in my chest draws me in. I feel small and very tired; I feel like I need to wash.Is it true that if we repeat something often enough and loud enough it becomes the truth? The Prime Minister quotes Kemal Ataturk: the ANZACS who died and are buried on that western coast are deemed ‘sons of Turkey’. My son turns my grandfather’s, my mother’s, my eyes to me and says, It is amazing they can be so friendly after we attacked them.I draw up my knees to my chest, lay my head and arms down. My limbs feel weak and useless. My throat hurts. I look at my Australian son with his Armenian face (325-6).24 April 1915 cont: There had been trouble all my great grandfather’s life: pogrom here, massacre there. But this land was accustomed to colonisers: the Mongols, the Persians, latterly the Ottomans. They invade, conquer, rise, fall; Armenians stay. This had been Armenian homeland for thousands of years.No-one masses ships off a coast unless planning an invasion. So be it. These Europeans could not be worse than the Ottomans. That night, were my great grandfather and great uncle awoken by the pounding at each door, or by the horses and gendarmes’ boots? They were seized, each family herded at gunpoint into its garden, and made to watch. Hanging is slow. There could be no mistakes. The gendarmes used the stoutest branches, stayed until they were sure the men weredead. This happened to hundreds of prominent Armenian men all over Turkey that night.Before dawn, the Allies made landfall.Each year those lost in the Genocide are remembered on 24 April, the day before ANZAC Day.1969: I asked my mother if she had any brothers and sisters. She froze, her hands in the sink. I stared at her, then slipped from the room.1915: The Ottoman government decreed: all Armenians were to surrender their documents and report to authorities. Able-bodied men were taken away, my grandfather among them. Women and children, the elderly and disabled, were told to prepare to walk to a safe camp where they would stay for the duration of the war. They would be accompanied by armed soldiers for their protection. They were permitted to take with them what they could carry (Bryce 1916).It began immediately, pretty young women and children first. There are so many ways to kill. Months later, a few dazed, starved survivors stumbled into the Syrian desert, were driven into lakes, or herded into churches and set alight.Most husbands and fathers were never seen again. 2003: I arrived early at my son’s school, parked in the shade, opened The Silence: How Tragedy Shapes Talk, and began to read. Soon I was annotating furiously. Ruth Wajnryb writes of “growing up among innocent peers in an innocent landscape” and also that the notion of “freedom of speech” in Australia “seems often, to derive from that innocent landscape where reside people who have no personal scars or who have little relevant historical knowledge” (141).1984: I travelled to Vancouver, Canada, and knocked on Arusiak’s door. Afraid she would not agree to meet me, I hadn’t told her I was coming. She was welcoming and gracious. This was my first experience of extended family and I felt loved in a new and important way, a way I had read about, had observed in my friends, had longed for. One afternoon she said, “You know our mother left me in an orphanage…When I saw her again, it was too late. I didn’t know who they were, what a family was. I felt nothing.” “Yes, I know,” I replied, my heart full and hurting. The next morning, over breakfast, she quietly asked me to leave. 1926: When my mother was a baby, her 18 year-old sister, Maree, tried to drown her in the sea. My mother clearly recalled Maree’s face had been disfigured by a sword. Hovsanna, would ask my mother to forgive Maree’s constant abuse and bad behaviour, saying, “She is only half a person.”1930: Someone gave Hovsanna the money to travel to Aleppo and reclaim Arusiak, by then 10 years old. My mother was intrigued by the appearance of this sister but Arusiak was watchful and withdrawn. When she finally did speak to my then five-year-old mother, she hissed: “Why did she leave me behind and keep you?”Soon after Arusiak appeared, Maree, “only half a person,” disappeared. My mother was happy about that.1935: At 15, Arusiak found a live-in job and left. My mother was 10 years old; her brother Hovsep, who cared for her before and after school every day while their mother worked, and always had, was seventeen. She adored him. He had just finished high school and was going to study medicine. One day he fell ill. He died within a week.1980: My mother told me she never saw her mother laugh or, once Hovsep died, in anything other than black. Two or three times before Hovsep died, she saw her smile a little, and twice she heard her singing when she thought she was alone: “A very sad song,” my mother would say, “that made me cry.”1942: At seventeen, my mother had been working as a live-in nanny for three years. Every week on her only half-day off she had caught the bus home. But now Hovsanna was in hospital, so my mother had been visiting her there. One day her employer told her she must go to the hospital immediately. She ran. Hovsanna was lying alone and very still. Something wasn’t right. My mother searched the hospital corridors but found no-one. She picked up a phone. When someone answered she told them to send help. Then she ran all the way home, grabbed Arusiak’s photograph and ran all the way back. She laid it on her mother’s chest, said, “It’s all right, Mama, Arusiak’s here.”1976: My mother said she didn’t like my boyfriend; I was not to go out with him. She said she never disobeyed her own mother because she really loved her mother. I went out with my boyfriend. When I came home, my belongings were on the front porch. The door was bolted. I was seventeen.2003: I read Wajnryb who identifies violent eruptions of anger and frozen silences as some of the behaviours consistent in families with a genocidal history (126). 1970: My father had been dead over a year. My brothers and I were, all under 12, made too much noise. My mother picked up the phone: she can’t stand us, she screamed; she will call an orphanage to take us away. We begged.I fled to my room. I couldn’t sit down. I couldn’t keep still. I paced, pressed my face into a corner; shook and cried, knowing (because she had always told us so) that she didn’t make idle threats, knowing that this was what I had sometimes glimpsed on her face when she looked at us.2012: The Internet reveals images of Ataturk’s bronze statue overlooking Princess Royal Harbour. Of course, it’s outsized, imposing. The inscription on its plinth reads: "Peace at Home/ Peace in the World." He wears a suit, looks like a scholar, is moving towards us, a scroll in his hand. The look in his eyes is all intensity. Something distant has arrested him – a receding or re-emerging vision. Perhaps a murmur that builds, subsides, builds again. (Medz Yeghern, Aksor, Aghed, Genocide). And what is written on that scroll?2013: My partner suggested we go to Albany, escape Perth’s brutal summer. I tried to explain why it’s impossible. There is no memorial in Albany, or anywhere else in Western Australia, to the 1.5 million victims of the Armenian Genocide. ReferencesAkcam, Taner. “The Politics of Genocide.” Online Video Clip. YouTube. YouTube, 11 Dec. 2011. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.youtube.com/watchv=OxAJaaw81eU&noredirect=1genocide›.Balakian, Peter. The Burning Tigress: The Armenian Genocide. London: William Heinemann, 2004.BBC. “Kemal Ataturk (1881–1938).” BBC History. 2013. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/historic_figures/ataturk_kemal.shtml›.Boyajian, Levon, and Haigaz Grigorian. “Psychological Sequelae of the Armenian Genocide.”The Armenian Genocide in Perspective. Ed. Richard Hovannisian. New Brunswick: Transaction, 1987. 177–85.Bryce, Viscount. The Treatment of the Armenians in the Ottoman Empire. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1916.Galas, Diamanda. Program Notes. Dexifiones: Will and Testament. Perth Concert Hall, Perth, Australia. 2001.———.“Dexifiones: Will and Testament FULL Live Lisboa 2001 Part 1.” Online Video Clip. YouTube, 5 Nov. 2011. Web. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mvVnYbxWArM›.Kazanjian, David, and Marc Nichanian. “Between Genocide and Catastrophe.” Loss. Eds. David Eng and David Kazanjian. Los Angeles: U of California P, 2003. 125–47.Manne, Robert. “A Turkish Tale: Gallipoli and the Armenian Genocide.” The Monthly Feb. 2007. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.themonthly.com.au/turkish-tale-gallipoli-and-armenian-genocide-robert-manne-459›.Matiossian, Vartan. “When Dictionaries Are Left Unopened: How ‘Medz Yeghern’ Turned into a Terminology of Denial.” The Armenian Weekly 27 Nov. 2012. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.armenianweekly.com/2012/11/27/when-dictionaries-are-left-unopened-how-medz-yeghern-turned-into-terminology-of-denial/›.Melson, Robert. Revolution and Genocide. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1996.Nicholson, Brendan. “ASIO Detected Bomb Plot by Armenian Terrorists.” The Australian 2 Jan. 2012. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.theaustralian.com.au/in-depth/cabinet-papers/asio-detected-bomb-plot-by-armenian-terrorists/story-fnbkqb54-1226234411154›.“President Obama Issues Statement on Armenian Remembrance Day.” The Armenian Weekly 24 Apr. 2012. 5 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.armenianweekly.com/2012/04/24/president-obama-issues-statement-on-armenian-remembrance-day/›.Polain, Marcella. The Edge of the World. Fremantle: Fremantle Press, 2007.Siamanto. “The Dance.” Trans. Peter Balakian and Nervart Yaghlian. Adonias Dalgas Memorial Page 5 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.terezakis.com/dalgas.html›.Stockings, Craig. “Let’s Have a Truce in the Battle of the Anzac Myth.” The Australian 25 Apr. 2012. 6 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.theaustralian.com.au/national-affairs/opinion/lets-have-a-truce-in-the-battle-of-the-anzac-myth/story-e6frgd0x-1226337486382›.Wajnryb, Ruth. The Silence: How Tragedy Shapes Talk. Crows Nest: Allen and Unwin, 2001.

Abstract:

Introduction The short film Noah (2013) depicts the contemporary story of an adolescent relationship breakdown and its aftermath. The film tells the story by showing events entirely as they unfold on the computer screen of Noah, the film’s teenaged protagonist. All of the characters, including Noah, appear on film solely via technological mediation.Although it is a fictional representation, Noah has garnered a lot of acclaim within an online public for the authenticity and realism of its portrayal of computer-mediated life (Berkowitz; Hornyak; Knibbs; Warren). Judging by the tenor of a lot of this commentary, the film has keyed in to a larger cultural anxiety around issues of communication and relationships online. Many reviewers and interested commentators have expressed concern at how closely Noah’s distracted, frenetic and problematic multitasking resembles their own computer usage (Beggs; Berkowitz; Trumbore). They frequently express the belief that it was this kind of behaviour that led to the relationship breakdown depicted in the film, as Noah proves to be “a lot better at opening tabs than at honest communication” (Knibbs para. 2).I believe that the cultural resonance of the film stems from the way in which the film is an implicit attempt to assess the nature of contemporary online persona. By understanding online persona as a particular kind of “hybrid object” or “quasi-object”—a combination of both human and technological creation (Latour We Have)—the sense of the overall problems, as well as the potential, of online persona as it currently exists, is traceable through the interactions depicted within the film. By understanding social relationships as constituted through dynamic interaction (Schutz), I understand the drama of Noah to stem principally from a tension in the operation of online persona between a) the technological automation of presentation that forms a core part of the nature of contemporary online persona, and b) the need for interaction in effective relationship development. However, any attempt to blame this tension on an inherent tendency in technology is itself problematised by the film’s presentation of an alternative type of online persona, in a Chatroulette conversation depicted in the film’s second half.Persona and Performance, Mediation and DelegationMarshall (“Persona Studies” 163) describes persona as “a new social construction of identity and public display.” This new type of social construction has become increasingly common due to a combination of “changes in work, transformation of our forms of social connection and networking via new technologies, and consequent new affective clusters and micropublics” (Marshall “Persona Studies” 166). New forms of “presentational” media play a key role in the construction of persona by providing the resources through which identity is “performed, produced and exhibited by the individual or other collectives” (Marshall “Persona Studies” 160).In this formulation of persona, it is not clear how performance and presentation interlink with the related concepts of production and exhibition. Marshall’s concept of “intercommunication” suggests a classificatory scheme for these multiple registers of media and communication that are possible in the contemporary media environment. However, Marshall’s primary focus has so far been on the relationship between existing mediated communication forms, and their historical transformation (Marshall “Intercommunication”). Marshall has not as yet made clear the theoretical link between performance, presentation, production and exhibition. Actor-Network Theory (ANT) can provide this theoretical link, and a way of understanding persona as it operates in an online context: as online persona.In ANT, everything that exists is an object. Objects are performative actors—the associations between objects produce the identity of objects and the way they perform. The performative actions of objects, equally, produce the nature of the associations between them (Latour Reassembling). Neither objects nor associations have a prior existence outside of their relationship to each other (Law).For Latour, the semiotic distinction between “human” and “non-human” is itself an outcome of the performances of objects and their associations. There are also objects, which Latour calls “quasi-objects” or “hybrids,” that do not fit neatly on one side of the human/non-human divide or the other (Latour We Have). Online persona is an example of such a hybrid or quasi-object: it is a combination of both human creation and technological mediation.Two concepts formulated by Latour provide some qualitative detail about the nature of the operation of Actor-Networks. Firstly, Latour emphasises that actors are also “mediators.” This name emphasises that when an actor acts to create a connection between two or more other objects, it actively transforms the way that objects encounter the performance of other objects (Latour Reassembling). This notion of mediation resembles Hassan’s definition of “media” as an active agent of transferral (Hassan). But Latour emphasises that all objects, not just communication technologies, act as mediators. Secondly, Latour describes how an actor can take on the actions originally performed by another actor. He refers to this process as “delegation.” Delegation, especially delegation of human action to a technological delegate, can render action more efficient in two ways. It can reduce the effort needed for action, causing “the transformation of a major effort into a minor one.” It can also reduce the time needed to exert effort in performing an action: the effort need not be ongoing, but can be “concentrated at the time of installation” (Latour “Masses” 229-31).Online persona, in the terminology of ANT, is a constructed, performative presentation of identity. It is constituted through a combination of human action, ongoing mediation of present human action, and the automation, through technological delegation, of previous actions. The action of the film Noah is driven by the changes in expected and actual interaction that these various aspects of persona encourage.The Problems and Potential of Online PersonaBy relaying the action entirely via a computer screen, the film Noah is itself a testament to how encounters with others solely via technological mediation can be genuinely meaningful. Relaying the action in this way is in fact creatively productive, providing new ways of communicating details about characters and relationships through the layout of the screen. For instance, the film introduces the character of Amy, Noah’s girlfriend, and establishes her importance to Noah through her visual presence as part of a photo on his desktop background at the start of the film. The film later communicates the end of the relationship when the computer boots up again, but this time with Amy’s photo notably absent from the background.However, the film deviates from a “pure” representation of a computer screen in a number of ways. Most notably, the camera frame is not static, and moves around the screen in order to give the viewer the sense that the camera is simulating Noah’s eye focus. According to the directors, the camera needed to show viewers where the focus of the action was as the story progressed. Without this indication of where to focus, it was hard to keep viewers engaged and interested in the story (Paulas).Within the story of the film itself, the sense of drama surrounding Noah’s actions similarly stem from the exploration of the various aspects of what it is and is not possible to achieve in the performance of persona – both the positive and the negative consequences. At the start of the film, Noah engages in a Skype conversation with his girlfriend Amy. While Noah is indeed “approximating being present” (Berkowitz para. 3) for the initial part of this conversation, once Noah hears an implication that Amy may want to break up with him, the audience sees his eye movements darting between Amy’s visible face in Skype and Amy’s Facebook profile, and nowhere else.It would be a mistake to think that this double focus means Noah is not fully engaging with Amy. Rather, he is engaging with two dimensions of Amy’s available persona: her Facebook profile, and her Skype presence. Noah is fully focusing on Amy at this point of the film, but the unitary persona he experiences as “Amy” is constructed from multiple media channels—one dynamic and real-time, the other comparatively stable and static. Noah’s experience of Amy is multiplexed, a unitary experience constructed from multiple channels of communication. This may actually enhance Noah’s affective involvement with Amy.It is true that at the very start of the Skype call, Noah is focusing on several unrelated activities, not just on Amy. The available technological mediators enable this division of attention. But more than that, the available technological mediators also assume in their functioning that the user’s attention can be and should be divided. Thus some of the distractions Noah experiences at this time are of his own making (e.g. the simple game he plays in a browser window), while others are to some degree configured by the available opportunity to divide one’s attention, and the assumption of others that the user will do so. One of the distractions faced by Noah comes in the form of repeated requests from his friend “Kanye East” to play the game Call of Duty. How socially obligated is Noah to respond to these requests as promptly as possible, regardless of what other important things (that his friend doesn’t know about) he may be doing?Unfortunately, and for reasons which the audience never learns, the Skype call terminates abruptly before Noah can fully articulate his concerns to Amy. With a keen eye, the audience can see that the image of Amy froze not long after Noah started talking to her in earnest. She did indeed appear to be having problems with her Skype, as her later text message suggested. But there’s no indication why Amy decided, as described in the same text message, to postpone the conversation after the Skype call failed.This is a fairly obvious example of the relatively common situation in which one actor unexpectedly refuses to co-operate with the purposes of another (Callon). Noah’s uncertainty at how to address this non-cooperation leads to the penultimate act of the film when he logs in to Amy’s Facebook account. In order to fully consider the ethical issues involved, a performative understanding of the self and of relationships is insufficient. Phenomenological understandings of the self and social relationships are more suited to ethical considerations.Online Persona and Social RelationshipsIn the “phenomenological sociology” of Alfred Schutz, consciousness is inescapably temporal, constantly undergoing slight modification by the very process of progressing through time. The constitution of a social relationship, for Schutz, occurs when two (and only two) individuals share a community of space and time, simultaneously experiencing the same external phenomena. More importantly, it also requires that these two individuals have an ongoing, mutual and simultaneous awareness of each other’s progress and development through time. Finally, it requires that the individuals be mutually aware of the very fact that they are aware of each other in this ongoing, mutual and simultaneous way (Schutz).Schutz refers to this ideal-typical relationship state as the “We-relationship,” and the communal experience that constitutes it as “growing older together.” The ongoing awareness of constantly generated new information about the other is what constitutes a social relationship, according to Schutz. Accordingly, a lack of such information exchange will lead to a weaker social bond. In situations where direct interaction does not occur, Schutz claimed that individuals would construct their knowledge of the other through “typification”: pre-learned schemas of identity of greater or lesser generality, affixed to the other based on whatever limited information may be available.In the film, when Amy is no longer available via Skype, an aspect of her persona is still available for interrogation. After the failed Skype call, Noah repeatedly refreshes Amy’s Facebook profile, almost obsessively checking her relationship status to see if it has changed from reading “in a relationship.” In the process he discovers that, not long after their aborted Skype conversation, Amy has changed her profile picture—from one that had an image of the two of them together, to one that contains an image of Amy only. He also in the process discovers that someone he does not know named “Dylan Ramshaw” has commented on all of Amy’s current and previous profile pictures. Dylan’s Facebook profile proves resistant to interrogation—Noah’s repeated, frustrated attempts to click on Dylan’s profile picture to bring up more detail yields no results. In the absence of an aspect of persona that undergoes constant temporal change, any new information attained—a profile picture changed, a not-previously noticed regular commenter discovered—seems to gain heightened significance in defining not just the current relationship status with another, but the trajectory which that relationship is taking. The “typification” that Noah constructs of Amy is that of a guilty, cheating girlfriend.The penultimate act of the film occurs when Noah chooses to log in to Amy’s Facebook account using her password (which he knows), “just to check for sketchy sh*t,” or so he initially claims to Kanye East. His suspicions appear to be confirmed when he discovers that private exchanges between Amy and Dylan which indicate that they had been meeting together without Noah’s knowledge. The suggestion to covertly read Amy’s private Facebook messages comes originally from Kanye East, when he asks Noah “have you lurked [covertly read] her texts or anything?” Noah’s response strongly suggests the normative uncertainty that the teenaged protagonist feels at the idea; his initial response to Kanye East reads “is that the thing to do now?” The operation of Facebook in this instance has two, somewhat contradictory, delegated tasks: let others feel connected to Amy and what she’s doing, but also protect Amy’s privacy. The success of the second goal interferes with Noah’s desire to achieve the first. And so he violates her privacy.The times that Noah’s mouse hovers and circles around a button that would send a message from Amy’s account or update Amy’s Facebook profile are probably the film’s most cringe-inducing moments. Ultimately Noah decides to update Amy’s relationship status to single. The feedback he receives to Amy’s account immediately afterwards seems to confirm his suspicions that this was what was going to happen anyway: one friend of Amy’s says “finally” in a private message, and the suspicious “Dylan” offers up a shoulder to cry on. Apparently believing that this reflects the reality of their relationship, Noah leaves the status on Amy’s Facebook profile as “single.”The tragedy of the film is that Noah’s assumptions were quite incorrect. Rather than reflecting their updated relationship status, the change revealed to Amy that he had violated her privacy. Dylan’s supposedly over-familiar messages were perfectly acceptable on the basis that Dylan was not actually heterosexual (and therefore a threat to Noah’s role as boyfriend), but gay.The Role of Technology: “It’s Complicated”One way to interpret the film would be to blame Noah’s issues on technology per se. This is far too easy. Rather, the film suggests that Facebook was to some degree responsible for Noah’s relationship issues and the problematic way in which he tried to address them. In the second half of the film, Noah engages in a very different form of online interaction via the communication service known as Chatroulette. This interaction stands in sharp contrast to the interactions that occurred via Facebook.Chatroulette is a video service that pairs strangers around the globe for a chat session. In the film, Noah experiences a fairly meaningful moment on Chatroulette with an unnamed girl on the service, who dismisses Facebook as “weird and creepy”. The sheer normative power of Facebook comes across when Noah initially refuses to believe the unnamed Chatroulette girl when she says she does not have a Facebook profile. She suggests, somewhat ironically, that the only way to have a real, honest conversation with someone is “with a stranger, in the middle of the night”, as just occurred on Chatroulette.Besides the explicit comparison between Facebook and Chatroulette in the dialogue, this scene also provides an implicit comparison between online persona as it is found on Facebook and as it is found on Chatroulette. The style of interaction on each service is starkly different. On Facebook, users largely present themselves and perform to a “micro-public” of their “friends.” They largely engage in static self-presentations, often “interacting” only through interrogating the largely static self-presentations of others. On Chatroulette, users interact with strangers chosen randomly by an algorithm. Users predominantly engage in dialogue one-on-one, and interaction tends to be a mutual, dynamic affair, much like “real life” conversation.Yet while the “real-time” dialogue possible on Chatroulette may seem more conducive to facilitating Schutz’ idea of “growing older together,” the service also has its issues. The randomness of connection with others is problematic, as the film frankly acknowledges in the uncensored shots of frontal male nudity that Noah experiences in his search for a chat partner. Also, the problematic lack of a permanent means of staying in contact with each other is illustrated by a further tragic moment in the film when the session with the unnamed girl ends, with Noah having no means of ever being able to find her again.ConclusionIt is tempting to dismiss the problems that Noah encounters while interacting via mediated communication with the exhortation to “just go out and live [… ] life in the real world” (Trumbore para. 4), but this is also over-simplistic. Rather, what we can take away from the film is that there are trade-offs to be had in the technological mediation of self-presentation and communication. The questions that we need to address are: what prompts the choice of one form of technological mediation over another? And what are the consequences of this choice? Contemporary persona, as conceived by David Marshall, is motivated by the commodification of the self, and by increased importance of affect in relationships (Marshall “Persona Studies”). In the realm of Facebook, the commodification of the self has to some degree flattened the available interactivity of the online self, in favour of what the unnamed Chatroulette girl derogatorily refers to as “a popularity contest.”The short film Noah is to some degree a cultural critique of dominant trends in contemporary online persona, notably of the “commodification of the self” instantiated on Facebook. By conceiving of online persona in the terms of ANT outlined here, it becomes possible to envision alternatives to this dominant form of persona, including a concept of persona as commodification. Further, it is possible to do this in a way that avoids the trap of blaming technology for all problems, and that recognises both the advantages and disadvantages of different ways of constructing online persona. The analysis of Noah presented here can therefore provide a guide for more sophisticated and systematic examinations of the hybrid-object “online persona.”References Beggs, Scott. “Short Film: The Very Cool ‘Noah’ Plays Out Madly on a Teenager’s Computer Screen.” Film School Rejects 11 Sep. 2013. 3 Mar. 2014. Callon, M. “Some Elements of a Sociology of Translation: Domestication of the Scallops and the Fishermen of St Brieuc Bay.” Power, Action and Belief: A New Sociology of Knowledge? Ed. John Law. London, UK: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1986. 196–223. Berkowitz, Joe. “You Need to See This 17-Minute Film Set Entirely on a Teen’s Computer Screen.” Fast Company 10 Sep. 2013. 1 Mar. 2014. Hassan, Robert. Media, Politics and the Network Society. Maidenhead: Open University Press, 2004. Hornyak, Tim. “Short Film ‘Noah’ Will Make You Think Twice about Facebook—CNET.” CNET 19 Sep. 2013. 2 Mar. 2014. Knibbs, Kate. “‘Have You Lurked Her Texts?’: How the Directors of ‘Noah’ Captured the Pain of Facebook-Era Dating.” Digital Trends 14 Sep. 2013. 9 Feb. 2014. Latour, Bruno. Reassembling the Social: An Introduction to Actor-Network Theory. Oxford University Press, 2005. Latour, Bruno. We Have Never Been Modern. Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University Press, 1993. Latour, Bruno. “Where Are the Missing Masses? The Sociology of a Few Mundane Artifacts.” Shaping Technology/Building Society: Studies in Sociotechnical Change. Ed. Wiebe E. Bijker and John Law. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1992. 225–58. Law, John. “After ANT: Complexity, Naming and Topology.” Actor-Network Theory and After. Ed. John Law and John Hassard. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers, 1999. 1–14. Marshall, P. David. “Persona Studies: Mapping the Proliferation of the Public Self.” Journalism 15.2 (2014): 153–170. Marshall, P. David. “The Intercommunication Challenge: Developing a New Lexicon of Concepts for a Transformed Era of Communication.” ICA 2011: Proceedings of the 61st Annual ICA Conference. Boston, MA: Intrenational Communication Association, 2011. 1–25. Paulas, Rick. “Step inside the Computer Screen of ‘Noah.’” VICE 18 Jan. 2014. 8 Feb. 2014. Schutz, Alfred. The Phenomenology of the Social World. Trans. George Walsh and Frederick Lehnert. London, UK: Heinemann, 1972. Trumbore, Dave. “Indie Spotlight: NOAH - A 17-Minute Short Film from Patrick Cederberg and Walter Woodman.” Collider 2013. 2 Apr. 2014. Warren, Christina. “The Short Film That Takes Place Entirely inside a Computer.” Mashable 13 Sep.2013. 9 Feb. 2014. Woodman, Walter, and Patrick Cederberg. Noah. 2013.

Abstract:

The Leichhardt Highway is a six hundred-kilometre stretch of sealed inland road that joins the Australian Queensland border town of Goondiwindi with the Capricorn Highway, just south of the Tropic of Capricorn. Named after the young Prussian naturalist Ludwig Leichhardt, part of this roadway follows the route his party took as they crossed northern Australia from Morton Bay (Brisbane) to Port Essington (near Darwin). Ignoring the usual colonial practice of honouring the powerful and aristocratic, Leichhardt named the noteworthy features along this route after his supporters and fellow expeditioners. Many of these names are still in use and a series of public monuments have also been erected in the intervening century and a half to commemorate this journey. Unlike Leichhardt, who survived his epic trip, some contemporary travellers who navigate the remote roadway named in his honour do not arrive at their final destinations. Memorials to these violently interrupted lives line the highway, many enigmatically located in places where there is no obvious explanation for the lethal violence that occurred there. This examination profiles the memorials along Leichhardt’s highway as Gothic practice, in order to illuminate some of the uncanny paradoxes around public memorials, as well as the loaded emotional terrain such commemorative practices may inhabit. All humans know that death awaits them (Morell). Yet, despite this, and the unprecedented torrent of images of death and dying saturating news, television, and social media (Duwe; Sumiala; Bisceglio), Gorer’s mid-century ideas about the denial of death and Becker’s 1973 Pulitzer prize-winning description of the purpose of human civilization as a defence against this knowledge remains current in the contemporary trope that individuals (at least in the West) deny their mortality. Contributing to this enigmatic situation is how many deny the realities of aging and bodily decay—the promise of the “life extension” industries (Hall)—and are shielded from death by hospitals, palliative care providers, and the multimillion dollar funeral industry (Kiernan). Drawing on Piatti-Farnell’s concept of popular culture artefacts as “haunted/haunting” texts, the below describes how memorials to the dead can powerfully reconnect those who experience them with death’s reality, by providing an “encrypted passageway through which the dead re-join the living in a responsive cycle of exchange and experience” (Piatti-Farnell). While certainly very different to the “sublime” iconic Gothic structure, the Gothic ruin that Summers argued could be seen as “a sacred relic, a memorial, a symbol of infinite sadness, of tenderest sensibility and regret” (407), these memorials do function in both this way as melancholy/regret-inducing relics as well as in Piatti-Farnell’s sense of bringing the dead into everyday consciousness. Such memorialising activity also evokes one of Spooner’s features of the Gothic, by acknowledging “the legacies of the past and its burdens on the present” (8).Ludwig Leichhardt and His HighwayWhen Leichhardt returned to Sydney in 1846 from his 18-month journey across northern Australia, he was greeted with surprise and then acclaim. Having mounted his expedition without any backing from influential figures in the colony, his party was presumed lost only weeks after its departure. Yet, once Leichhardt and almost all his expedition returned, he was hailed “Prince of Explorers” (Erdos). When awarding him a significant purse raised by public subscription, then Speaker of the Legislative Council voiced what he believed would be the explorer’s lasting memorial —the public memory of his achievement: “the undying glory of having your name enrolled amongst those of the great men whose genius and enterprise have impelled them to seek for fame in the prosecution of geographical science” (ctd. Leichhardt 539). Despite this acclaim, Leichhardt was a controversial figure in his day; his future prestige not enhanced by his Prussian/Germanic background or his disappearance two years later attempting to cross the continent. What troubled the colonial political class, however, was his transgressive act of naming features along his route after commoners rather than the colony’s aristocrats. Today, the Leichhardt Highway closely follows Leichhardt’s 1844-45 route for some 130 kilometres from Miles, north through Wandoan to Taroom. In the first weeks of his journey, Leichhardt named 16 features in this area: 6 of the more major of these after the men in his party—including the Aboriginal man ‘Charley’ and boy John Murphy—4 more after the tradesmen and other non-aristocratic sponsors of his venture, and the remainder either in memory of the journey’s quotidian events or natural features there found. What we now accept as traditional memorialising practice could in this case be termed as Gothic, in that it upset the rational, normal order of its day, and by honouring humble shopkeepers, blacksmiths and Indigenous individuals, revealed the “disturbance and ambivalence” (Botting 4) that underlay colonial class relations (Macintyre). On 1 December 1844, Leichhardt also memorialised his own past, referencing the Gothic in naming a watercourse The Creek of the Ruined Castles due to the “high sandstone rocks, fissured and broken like pillars and walls and the high gates of the ruined castles of Germany” (57). Leichhardt also disturbed and disfigured the nature he so admired, famously carving his initials deep into trees along his route—a number of which still exist, including the so-called Leichhardt Tree, a large coolibah in Taroom’s main street. Leichhardt also wrote his own memorial, keeping detailed records of his experiences—both good and more regretful—in the form of field books, notebooks and letters, with his major volume about this expedition published in London in 1847. Leichhardt’s journey has since been memorialised in various ways along the route. The Leichhardt Tree has been further defaced with numerous plaques nailed into its ancient bark, and the town’s federal government-funded Bicentennial project raised a formal memorial—a large sandstone slab laid with three bronze plaques—in the newly-named Ludwig Leichhardt Park. Leichhardt’s name also adorns many sites both along, and outside, the routes of his expeditions. While these fittingly include natural features such as the Leichhardt River in north-west Queensland (named in 1856 by Augustus Gregory who crossed it by searching for traces of the explorer’s ill-fated 1848 expedition), there are also many businesses across Queensland and the Northern Territory less appropriately carrying his name. More somber monuments to Leichhardt’s legacy also resulted from this journey. The first of these was the white settlement that followed his declaration that the countryside he moved through was well endowed with fertile soils. With squatters and settlers moving in and land taken up before Leichhardt had even arrived back in Sydney, the local Yeeman people were displaced, mistreated and completely eradicated within a decade (Elder). Mid-twentieth century, Patrick White’s literary reincarnation, Voss of the eponymous novel, and paintings by Sidney Nolan and Albert Tucker have enshrined in popular memory not only the difficult (and often described as Gothic) nature of the landscape through which Leichhardt travelled (Adams; Mollinson, and Bonham), but also the distinctive and contrary blend of intelligence, spiritual mysticism, recklessness, and stoicism Leichhardt brought to his task. Roadside Memorials Today, the Leichhardt Highway is also lined with a series of roadside shrines to those who have died much more recently. While, like centotaphs, tombstones, and cemeteries, these memorialise the dead, they differ in usually marking the exact location that death occurred. In 43 BC, Cicero articulated the idea of the dead living in memory, “The life of the dead consists in the recollection cherished of them by the living” (93), yet Nelson is one of very few contemporary writers to link roadside memorials to elements of Gothic sensibility. Such constructions can, however, be described as Gothic, in that they make the roadway unfamiliar by inscribing onto it the memory of corporeal trauma and, in the process, re-creating their locations as vivid sites of pain and suffering. These are also enigmatic sites. Traffic levels are generally low along the flat or gently undulating terrain and many of these memorials are located in locations where there is no obvious explanation for the violence that occurred there. They are loci of contradictions, in that they are both more private than other memorials, in being designed, and often made and erected, by family and friends of the deceased, and yet more public, visible to all who pass by (Campbell). Cemeteries are set apart from their surroundings; the roadside memorial is, in contrast, usually in open view along a thoroughfare. In further contrast to cemeteries, which contain many relatively standardised gravesites, individual roadside memorials encapsulate and express not only the vivid grief of family and friends but also—when they include vehicle wreckage or personal artefacts from the fatal incident—provide concrete evidence of the trauma that occurred. While the majority of individuals interned in cemeteries are long dead, roadside memorials mark relatively contemporary deaths, some so recent that there may still be tyre marks, debris and bloodstains marking the scene. In 2008, when I was regularly travelling this roadway, I documented, and researched, the six then extant memorial sites that marked the locations of ten fatalities from 1999 to 2006. (These were all still in place in mid-2014.) The fatal incidents are very diverse. While half involved trucks and/or road trains, at least three were single vehicle incidents, and the deceased ranged from 13 to 84 years of age. Excell argues that scholarship on roadside memorials should focus on “addressing the diversity of the material culture” (‘Contemporary Deathscapes’) and, in these terms, the Leichhardt Highway memorials vary from simple crosses to complex installations. All include crosses (mostly, but not exclusively, white), and almost all are inscribed with the name and birth/death dates of the deceased. Most include flowers or other plants (sometimes fresh but more often plastic), but sometimes also a range of relics from the crash and/or personal artefacts. These are, thus, unsettling sights, not least in the striking contrast they provide with the highway and surrounding road reserve. The specific location is a key component of their ability to re-sensitise viewers to the dangers of the route they are travelling. The first memorial travelling northwards, for instance, is situated at the very point at which the highway begins, some 18 kilometres from Goondiwindi. Two small white crosses decorated with plastic flowers are set poignantly close together. The inscriptions can also function as a means of mobilising connection with these dead strangers—a way of building Secomb’s “haunted community”, whereby community in the post-colonial age can only be built once past “murderous death” (131) is acknowledged. This memorial is inscribed with “Cec Hann 06 / A Good Bloke / A Good hoarseman [sic]” and “Pat Hann / A Good Woman” to tragically commemorate the deaths of an 84-year-old man and his 79-year-old wife from South Australia who died in the early afternoon of 5 June 2006 when their Ford Falcon, towing a caravan, pulled onto the highway and was hit by a prime mover pulling two trailers (Queensland Police, ‘Double Fatality’; Jones, and McColl). Further north along the highway are two memorials marking the most inexplicable of road deaths: the single vehicle fatality (Connolly, Cullen, and McTigue). Darren Ammenhauser, aged 29, is remembered with a single white cross with flowers and plaque attached to a post, inscribed hopefully, “Darren Ammenhauser 1971-2000 At Rest.” Further again, at Billa Billa Creek, a beautifully crafted metal cross attached to a fence is inscribed with the text, “Kenneth J. Forrester / RIP Jack / 21.10.25 – 27.4.05” marking the death of the 79-year-old driver whose vehicle veered off the highway to collide with a culvert on the creek. It was reported that the vehicle rolled over several times before coming to rest on its wheels and that Forrester was dead when the police arrived (Queensland Police, ‘Fatal Traffic Incident’). More complex memorials recollect both single and multiple deaths. One, set on both sides of the road, maps the physical trajectory of the fatal smash. This memorial comprises white crosses on both sides of road, attached to a tree on one side, and a number of ancillary sites including damaged tyres with crosses placed inside them on both sides of the road. Simple inscriptions relay the inability of such words to express real grief: “Gary (Gazza) Stevens / Sadly missed” and “Gary (Gazza) Stevens / Sadly missed / Forever in our hearts.” The oldest and most complex memorial on the route, commemorating the death of four individuals on 18 June 1999, is also situated on both sides of the road, marking the collision of two vehicles travelling in opposite directions. One memorial to a 62-year-old man comprises a cross with flowers, personal and automotive relics, and a plaque set inside a wooden fence and simply inscribed “John Henry Keenan / 23-11-1936–18-06-1999”. The second memorial contains three white crosses set side-by-side, together with flowers and relics, and reveals that members of three generations of the same family died at this location: “Raymond Campbell ‘Butch’ / 26-3-67–18-6-99” (32 years of age), “Lorraine Margaret Campbell ‘Lloydie’ / 29-11-46–18-6-99” (53 years), and “Raymond Jon Campbell RJ / 28-1-86–18-6-99” (13 years). The final memorial on this stretch of highway is dedicated to Jason John Zupp of Toowoomba who died two weeks before Christmas 2005. This consists of a white cross, decorated with flowers and inscribed: “Jason John Zupp / Loved & missed by all”—a phrase echoed in his newspaper obituary. The police media statement noted that, “at 11.24pm a prime mover carrying four empty trailers [stacked two high] has rolled on the Leichhardt Highway 17km north of Taroom” (Queensland Police, ‘Fatal Truck Accident’). The roadside memorial was placed alongside a ditch on a straight stretch of road where the body was found. The coroner’s report adds the following chilling information: “Mr Zupp was thrown out of the cabin and his body was found near the cabin. There is no evidence whatsoever that he had applied the brakes or in any way tried to prevent the crash … Jason was not wearing his seatbelt” (Cornack 5, 6). Cornack also remarked the truck was over length, the brakes had not been properly adjusted, and the trip that Zupp had undertaken could not been lawfully completed according to fatigue management regulations then in place (8). Although poignant and highly visible due to these memorials, these deaths form a small part of Australia’s road toll, and underscore our ambivalent relationship with the automobile, where road death is accepted as a necessary side-effect of the freedom of movement the technology offers (Ladd). These memorials thus animate highways as Gothic landscapes due to the “multifaceted” (Haider 56) nature of the fear, terror and horror their acknowledgement can bring. Since 1981, there have been, for instance, between some 1,600 and 3,300 road deaths each year in Australia and, while there is evidence of a long term downward trend, the number of deaths per annum has not changed markedly since 1991 (DITRDLG 1, 2), and has risen in some years since then. The U.S.A. marked its millionth road death in 1951 (Ladd) along the way to over 3,000,000 during the 20th century (Advocates). These deaths are far reaching, with U.K. research suggesting that each death there leaves an average of 6 people significantly affected, and that there are some 10 to 20 per cent of mourners who experience more complicated grief and longer term negative affects during this difficult time (‘Pathways Through Grief’). As the placing of roadside memorials has become a common occurrence the world over (Klaassens, Groote, and Vanclay; Grider; Cohen), these are now considered, in MacConville’s opinion, not only “an appropriate, but also an expected response to tragedy”. Hockey and Draper have explored the therapeutic value of the maintenance of “‘continuing bonds’ between the living and the dead” (3). This is, however, only one explanation for the reasons that individuals erect roadside memorials with research suggesting roadside memorials perform two main purposes in their linking of the past with the present—as not only sites of grieving and remembrance, but also of warning (Hartig, and Dunn; Everett; Excell, Roadside Memorials; MacConville). Clark adds that by “localis[ing] and personalis[ing] the road dead,” roadside memorials raise the profile of road trauma by connecting the emotionless statistics of road death directly to individual tragedy. They, thus, transform the highway into not only into a site of past horror, but one in which pain and terror could still happen, and happen at any moment. Despite their increasing commonality and their recognition as cultural artefacts, these memorials thus occupy “an uncomfortable place” both in terms of public policy and for some individuals (Lowe). While in some states of the U.S.A. and in Ireland the erection of such memorials is facilitated by local authorities as components of road safety campaigns, in the U.K. there appears to be “a growing official opposition to the erection of memorials” (MacConville). Criticism has focused on the dangers (of distraction and obstruction) these structures pose to passing traffic and pedestrians, while others protest their erection on aesthetic grounds and even claim memorials can lower property values (Everett). While many ascertain a sense of hope and purpose in the physical act of creating such shrines (see, for instance, Grider; Davies), they form an uncanny presence along the highway and can provide dangerous psychological territory for the viewer (Brien). Alongside the townships, tourist sites, motels, and petrol stations vying to attract customers, they stain the roadway with the unmistakable sign that a violent death has happened—bringing death, and the dead, to the fore as a component of these journeys, and destabilising prominent cultural narratives of technological progress and safety (Richter, Barach, Ben-Michael, and Berman).Conclusion This investigation has followed Goddu who proposes that a Gothic text “registers its culture’s contradictions” (3) and, in profiling these memorials as “intimately connected to the culture that produces them” (Goddu 3) has proposed memorials as Gothic artefacts that can both disturb and reveal. Roadside memorials are, indeed, so loaded with emotional content that their close contemplation can be traumatising (Brien), yet they are inescapable while navigating the roadway. Part of their power resides in their ability to re-animate those persons killed in these violent in the minds of those viewing these memorials. In this way, these individuals are reincarnated as ghostly presences along the highway, forming channels via which the traveller can not only make human contact with the dead, but also come to recognise and ponder their own sense of mortality. While roadside memorials are thus like civic war memorials in bringing untimely death to the forefront of public view, roadside memorials provide a much more raw expression of the chaotic, anarchic and traumatic moment that separates the world of the living from that of the dead. While traditional memorials—such as those dedicated by, and to, Leichhardt—moreover, pay homage to the vitality of the lives of those they commemorate, roadside memorials not only acknowledge the alarming circ*mstances of unexpected death but also stand testament to the power of the paradox of the incontrovertibility of sudden death versus our lack of ability to postpone it. In this way, further research into these and other examples of Gothic memorialising practice has much to offer various areas of cultural study in Australia.ReferencesAdams, Brian. Sidney Nolan: Such Is Life. Hawthorn, Vic.: Hutchinson, 1987. Advocates for Highway and Auto Safety. “Motor Vehicle Traffic Fatalities & Fatality Rate: 1899-2003.” 2004. Becker, Ernest. The Denial of Death. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1973. Bisceglio, Paul. “How Social Media Is Changing the Way We Approach Death.” The Atlantic 20 Aug. 2013. Botting, Fred. Gothic: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd edition. Abingdon, UK: Routledge, 2014. Brien, Donna Lee. “Looking at Death with Writers’ Eyes: Developing Protocols for Utilising Roadside Memorials in Creative Writing Classes.” Roadside Memorials. Ed. Jennifer Clark. Armidale, NSW: EMU Press, 2006. 208–216. Campbell, Elaine. “Public Sphere as Assemblage: The Cultural Politics of Roadside Memorialization.” The British Journal of Sociology 64.3 (2013): 526–547. Cicero, Marcus Tullius. The Orations of Marcus Tullius Cicero. 43 BC. Trans. C. D. Yonge. London: George Bell & Sons, 1903. Clark, Jennifer. “But Statistics Don’t Ride Skateboards, They Don’t Have Nicknames Like ‘Champ’: Personalising the Road Dead with Roadside Memorials.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. Cohen, Erik. “Roadside Memorials in Northeastern Thailand.” OMEGA: Journal of Death and Dying 66.4 (2012–13): 343–363. Connolly, John F., Anne Cullen, and Orfhlaith McTigue. “Single Road Traffic Deaths: Accident or Suicide?” Crisis: The Journal of Crisis Intervention and Suicide Prevention 16.2 (1995): 85–89. Cornack [Coroner]. Transcript of Proceedings. In The Matter of an Inquest into the Cause and Circ*mstances Surrounding the Death of Jason John Zupp. Towoomba, Qld.: Coroners Court. 12 Oct. 2007. Davies, Douglas. “Locating Hope: The Dynamics of Memorial Sites.” 6th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. York, UK: University of York, 2002. Department of Infrastructure, Transport, Regional Development and Local Government [DITRDLG]. Road Deaths Australia: 2007 Statistical Summary. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2008. Duwe, Grant. “Body-count Journalism: The Presentation of Mass Murder in the News Media.” Homicide Studies 4 (2000): 364–399. Elder, Bruce. Blood on the Wattle: Massacres and Maltreatment of Aboriginal Australians since 1788. Sydney: New Holland, 1998. Erdos, Renee. “Leichhardt, Friedrich Wilhelm Ludwig (1813-1848).” Australian Dictionary of Biography Online Edition. Melbourne: Melbourne UP, 1967. Everett, Holly. Roadside Crosses in Contemporary Memorial Culture. Austin: Texas UP, 2002. Excell, Gerri. “Roadside Memorials in the UK.” Unpublished MA thesis. Reading: University of Reading, 2004. ———. “Contemporary Deathscapes: A Comparative Analysis of the Material Culture of Roadside Memorials in the US, Australia and the UK.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. Goddu, Teresa A. Gothic America: Narrative, History, and Nation. New York: Columbia UP, 2007. Gorer, Geoffrey. “The p*rnography of Death.” Encounter V.4 (1955): 49–52. Grider, Sylvia. “Spontaneous Shrines: A Modern Response to Tragedy and Disaster.” New Directions in Folklore (5 Oct. 2001). Haider, Amna. “War Trauma and Gothic Landscapes of Dispossession and Dislocation in Pat Barker’s Regeneration Trilogy.” Gothic Studies 14.2 (2012): 55–73. Hall, Stephen S. Merchants of Immortality: Chasing the Dream of Human Life Extension. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin, Harcourt, 2003. Hartig, Kate V., and Kevin M. Dunn. “Roadside Memorials: Interpreting New Deathscapes in Newcastle, New South Wales.” Australian Geographical Studies 36 (1998): 5–20. Hockey, Jenny, and Janet Draper. “Beyond the Womb and the Tomb: Identity, (Dis)embodiment and the Life Course.” Body & Society 11.2 (2005): 41–57. Online version: 1–25. Jones, Ian, and Kaye McColl. (2006) “Highway Tragedy.” Goondiwindi Argus 9 Jun. 2006. Kiernan, Stephen P. “The Transformation of Death in America.” Final Acts: Death, Dying, and the Choices We Make. Eds. Nan Bauer-Maglin, and Donna Perry. Rutgers University: Rutgers UP, 2010. 163–182. Klaassens, M., P.D. Groote, and F.M. Vanclay. “Expressions of Private Mourning in Public Space: The Evolving Structure of Spontaneous and Permanent Roadside Memorials in the Netherlands.” Death Studies 37.2 (2013): 145–171. Ladd, Brian. Autophobia: Love and Hate in the Automotive Age. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2008. Leichhardt, Ludwig. Journal of an Overland Expedition of Australia from Moreton Bay to Port Essington, A Distance of Upwards of 3000 Miles during the Years 1844–1845. London, T & W Boone, 1847. Facsimile ed. Sydney: Macarthur Press, n.d. Lowe, Tim. “Roadside Memorials in South Eastern Australia.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. MacConville, Una. “Roadside Memorials.” Bath, UK: Centre for Death & Society, Department of Social and Policy Sciences, University of Bath, 2007. Macintyre, Stuart. “The Making of the Australian Working Class: An Historiographical Survey.” Historical Studies 18.71 (1978): 233–253. Mollinson, James, and Nicholas Bonham. Tucker. South Melbourne: Macmillan Company of Australia, and Australian National Gallery, 1982. Morell, Virginia. “Mournful Creatures.” Lapham’s Quarterly 6.4 (2013): 200–208. Nelson, Victoria. Gothicka: Vampire Heroes, Human Gods, and the New Supernatural. Harvard University: Harvard UP, 2012. “Pathways through Grief.” 1st National Conference on Bereavement in a Healthcare Setting. Dundee, 1–2 Sep. 2008. Piatti-Farnell, Lorna. “Words from the Culinary Crypt: Reading the Recipe as a Haunted/Haunting Text.” M/C Journal 16.3 (2013). Queensland Police. “Fatal Traffic Incident, Goondiwindi [Media Advisory].” 27 Apr. 2005. ———. “Fatal Truck Accident, Taroom.” Media release. 11 Dec. 2005. ———. “Double Fatality, Goondiwindi.” Media release. 5 Jun. 2006. Richter, E. D., P. Barach, E. Ben-Michael, and T. Berman. “Death and Injury from Motor Vehicle Crashes: A Public Health Failure, Not an Achievement.” Injury Prevention 7 (2001): 176–178. Secomb, Linnell. “Haunted Community.” The Politics of Community. Ed. Michael Strysick. Aurora, Co: Davies Group, 2002. 131–150. Spooner, Catherine. Contemporary Gothic. London: Reaktion, 2006.

Abstract:

Susheel Kumar Sharma’s Unwinding Self: A Collection of Poems. Cuttack: Vishvanatha Kaviraj Institute, 2020, ISBN: 978-81-943450-3-9, Paperback, pp. viii + 152. Like his earlier collection, The Door is Half Open, Susheel Kumar Sharma’s Unwinding Self: A Collection of Poems has three sections consisting of forty-two poems of varied length and style, a detailed Glossary mainly on the proper nouns from Indian culture and tradition and seven Afterwords from the pens of the trained readers from different countries of four continents. The structure of the book is circular. The first poem “Snapshots” indicates fifteen kaleidoscopic patterns of different moods of life in about fifteen words each. It seems to be a rumination on the variegated images of everyday experiences ranging from individual concerns to spiritual values. Art-wise, they can be called mini-micro-poems as is the last poem of the book. While the character limit in a micro poem is generally 140 (the character limit on Twitter) Susheel has used just around 65 in each of these poems. Naturally, imagery, symbolism and cinematic technique play a great role in this case. In “The End of the Road” the poet depicts his individual experiences particularly changing scenario of the world. He seems to be worried about his eyesight getting weak with the passage of time, simultaneously he contrasts the weakness of his eyesight with the hypocrisy permeating the human life. He compares his diminishing eyesight to Milton and shows his fear as if he will get blind. He changes his spectacles six times to clear his vision and see the plurality of a reality in human life. It is an irony on the changing aspects of human life causing miseries to the humanity. At the end of the poem, the poet admits the huge changes based on the sham principles: “The world has lost its original colour” (4). The concluding lines of the poem make a mockery of the people who are not able to recognise reality in the right perspective. The poem “Durga Puja in 2013” deals with the celebration of the festival “Durga Puja” popular in the Hindu religion. The poet’s urge to be with Ma Durga shows his dedication towards the Goddess Durga, whom he addresses with different names like ‘Mai’, ‘Ma’ and ‘Mother’. He worships her power and expresses deep reverence for annihilating the evil-spirits. The festival Durga Puja also reminds people of victory of the goddess on the elusive demons in the battlefield. “Chasing a Dream on the Ganges” is another poem having spiritual overtones. Similarly, the poem “Akshya Tritya” has religious and spiritual connotations. It reflects curiosity of people for celebration of “Akshya Tritya” with enthusiasm. But the political and economic overtones cannot be ignored as the poem ends with the remarkable comments: The GDP may go up on this day; Even, Budia is able to Eat to his fill; Panditji can blow his Conch shell with full might. Outside, somebody is asking for votes; Somebody is urging others to vote. I shall vote for Akshya Tritya. (65-66) “On Reading Langston Hughes’ ‘Theme for English B’” is a long poem in the collection. In this poem, the poet reveals a learner’s craving for learning, perhaps who comes from an extremely poor background to pursue his dreams of higher education. The poet considers the learner’s plights of early childhood, school education and evolutionary spirit. He associates it with Dronacharya and Eklavya to describe the mythical system of education. He does not want to be burdened with the self-guilt by denying the student to be his ‘guru’ therefore, he accepts the challenge to change his life. Finally, he shows his sympathy towards the learner and decides to be the ‘guru’: “It is better to face/A challenge and change/Than to be burden with a life/Of self-guilt. /I put my signatures on his form willy-nilly” (11). The poem “The Destitute” is an ironical presentation of the modern ways of living seeking pleasure in the exotic locations all over the world. It portrays the life of a person who has to leave his motherland for earning his livelihood, and has to face an irreparable loss affecting moral virtues, lifestyle, health and sometimes resulting in deaths. The poem “The Black Experience” deals with the suppression of the Africans by the white people. The poem “Me, A Black Doxy”, perhaps points out the dilemma of a black woman whether she should prostitute herself or not, to earn her livelihood. Perhaps, her deep consciousness about her self-esteem does not allow her to indulge in it but she thinks that she is not alone in objectifying herself for money in the street. Her voice resonates repeatedly with the guilt of her indulgence on the filthy streets: At the dining time Me not alone? In the crowded street Me not alone? They ’ave white, grey, pink hair Me ’ave black hair – me not alone There’s a crowd with black hair. Me ’ave no black money Me not alone? (14) The poem “Thus Spake a Woman” is structured in five sections having expressions of the different aspects of a woman’s love designs. It depicts a woman’s dreams and her attraction towards her lover. The auditory images like “strings of a violin”, “music of the violin” and “clinch in my fist” multiply intensity of her feelings. With development of the poem, her dreams seem to be shattered and sadness know the doors of her dreamland. Finally, she is confronted with sadness and is taken back to the past memories reminding her of the difficult situations she had faced. Replete with poetic irony, “Bubli Poems” presents the journey of a female, who, from the formative years of her life to womanhood, experienced gender stereotypes, biased sociocultural practices, and ephemeral happiness on the faces of other girls around her. The poem showcases the transformation of a village girl into a New Woman, who dreams her existence in all types of luxurious belongings rather than identifying her independent existence and finding out her own ways of living. Her dreams lead her to social mobility through education, friendships, and the freedom that she gains from her parents, family, society and culture. She attempts her luck in the different walks of human life, particularly singing and dancing and imagines her social status and wide popularity similar to those of the famous Indian actresses viz. Katrina and Madhuri Dixit: “One day Bubli was standing before the mirror/Putting on a jeans and jacket and shaking her hips/She was trying to be a local Katrina” (41). She readily bears the freakish behaviour of the rustic/uncultured lads, derogatory comments, and physical assaults in order to fulfil her expectations and achieves her individual freedom. Having enjoyed all the worldly happiness and fashionable life, ultimately, she is confronted with the evils designs around her which make her worried, as if she is ignorant of the world replete with the evils and agonies: “Bubli was ignorant of her agony and the lost calm” (42). The examples of direct poetic irony and ironic expressions of the socio-cultural evils, and the different governing bodies globally, are explicit in this poem: “Bubli is a leader/What though if a cheerleader./The news makes her family happy.”(40), “Others were blaming the Vice-Chancellor/ Some others the system;/ Some the freedom given to girls;”(45), and “Some blame poverty; some the IMF;/ Some the UN; some the environment;/ Some the arms race; some the crony’s lust;/ Some the US’s craving for power;/Some the UK’s greed. (46-47). Finally, Bubli finds that her imaginative world is fragile. She gives up her corporeal dreams which have taken the peace of her mind away. She yearns for shelter in the temples and churches and surrenders herself before deities praying for her liberation: “Jai Kali,/ Jai Mahakali, Jai Ma, Jai Jagaddhatri,/ Save me, save the world.” (47). In the poem “The Unlucky”, the poet jibes at those who are lethargic in reading. He identifies four kinds of readers and places himself in the fourth category by rating himself a ‘poor’ reader. The first three categories remind the readers of William Shakespeare’s statement “Some are born great, some achieve greatness, and some have greatness thrust upon them.” At the end of the poem, the poet questions himself for being a poet and teacher. The question itself reflects on his ironic presentation of himself as a poor reader because a poet’s wisdom is compared with that of the philosopher and everybody worships and bows before a teacher, a “guru”, in the Indian tradition. The poet is considered the embodiment of both. The poet’s unfulfilled wish to have been born in Prayagraj is indexed with compunction when the poem ends with the question “Why was I not born in Prayagraj?” (52). Ending with a question mark, the last line of the poem expresses his desire for perfection. The next poem, “Saying Goodbye”, is elegiac in tone and has an allusion to Thomas Gray’s “The Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard” in the line “When the curfew tolls the knell of the parting day”; it ends with a question mark. The poem seems to be a depiction of the essence and immortality of ‘time’. Reflecting on the poet’s consideration of the power and beauty of ‘time’, Pradeep Kumar Patra rightly points out, “It is such a phenomena that nobody can turn away from it. The moment is both beautiful as well as ferocious. It beautifies and showcases everything and at the same time pulls everything down when necessary” (146). Apparently, the poem “The Kerala Flood 2018”is an expression of emotions at the disaster caused by the flood in 2018. By reminding of Gandhi’s tenets to be followed by people for the sake of morality and humankind, the poet makes an implicit criticism of the pretentions, and violation of pledges made by people to care of other beings, particularly, cow that is worshiped as “mother” and is considered to be a symbol of fertility, peace and holiness in Hinduism as well as the Buddhist culture. The poet also denigrates people who deliberately ignore the sanctity of the human life in Hinduism and slaughter the animal cow to satisfy their appetites. In the poem, the carnivorous are criticized explicitly, but those who pretend to be herbivorous are decried as shams: If a cow is sacrosanct And people eat beef One has to take a side. Some of the friends chose to Side with cow and others With the beef-eaters. Some were more human They chose both. (55) The poet infuses positivity into the minds of the Indian people. Perhaps, he thinks that, for Indians, poverty, ignorance, dirt and mud are not taboos as if they are habitual to forbear evils by their instincts. They readily accept them and live their lives happily with pride considering their deity as the preserver of their lives. The poem “A Family by the Road” is an example of such beliefs, in which the poet lavishes most of his poetic depiction on the significance of the Lord Shiva, the preserver of people in Hinduism: Let me enjoy my freedom. I am proud of my poverty. I am proud of my ignorance. I am proud of my dirt. I have a home because of these. I am proud of my home. My future is writ on the walls Of your houses My family shall stay in the mud. After all, somebody is needed To clean the dirt as well. I am Shiva, Shivoham. (73) In the poem “Kabir’s Chadar”, the poet invokes several virtues to back up his faith in spirituality and simplicity. He draws a line of merit and virtue between Kabir’s Chadar which is ‘white’ and his own which is “thickly woven” and “Patterned with various beautiful designs/ In dark but shining colours” (50). The poet expresses his views on Kabir’s ‘white’ Chadar symbolically to inculcate the sense of purity, fortitude, spirituality, and righteousness among people. The purpose of his direct comparison between them is to refute artificiality, guilt and evil intents of humanity, and propagate spiritual purity, the stark simplicities of our old way of life, and follow the patience of a saint like Kabir. The poem “Distancing” is a statement of poetic irony on the city having two different names known as Bombay and Mumbai. The poet sneers at its existence in Atlas. Although the poet portraits the historical events jeering at the distancing between the two cities as if they are really different, yet the poet’s prophetic anticipation about the spread of the COVID-19 in India cannot be denied prima facie. The poet’s overwhelming opinions on the overcrowded city of Bombay warn humankind to rescue their lives. Even though the poem seems to have individual expressions of the poet, leaves a message of distancing to be understood by the people for their safety against the uneven things. The poem “Crowded Locals” seems to be a sequel to the poem “Distancing”. Although the poet’s purpose, and appeal to the commonplace for distancing cannot be affirmed by the readers yet his remarks on the overcrowded cities like in Mumbai (“Crowded Locals”), foresee some risk to the humankind. In the poem “Crowded Locals”, he details the mobility of people from one place to another, having dreams in their eyes and puzzles in their minds for their livelihood while feeling insecure especially, pickpockets, thieves and strangers. The poet also makes sneering comments on the body odour of people travelling in first class. However, these two poems have become a novel contribution for social distancing to fight against the COVID-19. In the poem “Buy Books, Not Diamonds” the poet makes an ironical interpretation of social anarchy, political upheaval, and threat of violence. In this poem, the poet vies attention of the readers towards the socio-cultural anarchy, especially, anarchy falls on the academic institutions in the western countries where capitalism, aristocracy, dictatorship have armed children not with books which inculcate human values but with rifles which create fear and cause violence resulting in deaths. The poet’s perplexed opinions find manifestation in such a way as if books have been replaced with diamonds and guns, therefore, human values are on the verge of collapse: “Nine radiant diamonds are no match/ To the redness of the queen of spades. . . . / … holding/ Rifles is a better option than/ Hawking groundnuts on the streets?” (67).The poet also decries the spread of austere religious practices and jihadist movement like Boko Haram, powerful personalities, regulatory bodies and religious persons: “Boko Haram has come/Obama has also come/The UN has come/Even John has come with/Various kinds of ointments” (67). The poem “Lost Childhood” seems to be a memoir in which the poet compares the early life of an orphan with the child who enjoys early years of their lives under the safety of their parents. Similarly, the theme of the poem “Hands” deals with the poet’s past experiences of the lifestyle and its comparison to the present generation. The poet’s deep reverence for his parents reveals his clear understanding of the ways of living and human values. He seems to be very grateful to his father as if he wants to make his life peaceful by reading the lines of his palms: “I need to read the lines in his palm” (70). In the poem “A Gush of Wind”, the poet deliberates on the role of Nature in our lives. The poem is divided into three sections, perhaps developing in three different forms of the wind viz. air, storm, and breeze respectively. It is structured around the significance of the Nature. In the first section, the poet lays emphasis on the air we breathe and keep ourselves fresh as if it is a panacea. The poet criticizes artificial and material things like AC. In the second section, he depicts the stormy nature of the wind scattering papers, making the bed sheets dusty affecting or breaking the different types of fragile and luxurious objects like Italian carpets and lamp shades with its strong blow entering the oriels and window panes of the houses. Apparently, the poem may be an individual expression, but it seems to be a caricature on the majesty of the rich people who ignore the use of eco-chic objects and disobey the Nature’s behest. In the third and the last section of the poem, the poet’s tone is critical towards Whitman, Pushkin and Ginsberg for their pseudoscientific philosophy of adherence to the Nature. Finally, he opens himself to enjoy the wind fearlessly. The poems like “A Voice” , “The New Year Dawn”, “The New Age”, “The World in Words in 2015”, “A Pond Nearby”, “Wearing the Scarlet Letter ‘A’”, “A Mock Drill”, “Strutting Around”, “Sahibs, Snobs, Sinners”, “Endless Wait”, “The Soul with a New Hat”, “Renewed Hope”, “Like Father, Unlike Son”, “Hands”, “Rechristening the City”, “Coffee”, “The Unborn Poem”, “The Fountain Square”, “Ram Setu”, and “Connaught Place” touch upon the different themes. These poems reveal poet’s creativity and unique features of his poetic arts and crafts. The last poem of the collection “Stories from the Mahabharata” is written in twenty-five stanzas consisting of three lines each. Each stanza either describes a scene or narrates a story from the Mahabharata, the source of the poem. Every stanza has an independent action verb to describe the actions of different characters drawn from the Mahabharata. Thus, each stanza is a complete miniscule poem in itself which seems to be a remarkable characteristic of the poem. It is an exquisite example of ‘Micro-poetry’ on paper, remarkable for its brevity, dexterity and intensity. The poet’s conscious and brilliant reframing of the stories in his poem sets an example of a new type of ‘Found Poetry’ for his readers. Although the poet’s use of various types images—natural, comic, tragic, childhood, horticultural, retains the attention of readers yet the abundant evidences of anaphora reflect redundancy and affect the readers’ concentration and diminishes their mental perception, for examples, pronouns ‘her’ and ‘we’ in a very small poem “Lost Childhood”, articles ‘the’ and ‘all’ in “Crowded Locals”, the phrase ‘I am proud of’ in “A Family by the Road” occur many times. Svitlana Buchatska’s concise but evaluative views in her Afterword to Unwinding Self help the readers to catch hold of the poet’s depiction of his emotions. She writes, “Being a keen observer of life he vividly depicts people’s life, traditions and emotions involving us into their rich spiritual world. His poems are the reflection on the Master’s world of values, love to his family, friends, students and what is more, to his beloved India. Thus, the author reveals all his beliefs, attitudes, myths and allusions which are the patterns used by the Indian poets” (150). W. H. Auden defines poetry as “the clear expression of mixed feelings.” It seems so true of Susheel Sharma’s Unwinding Self. It is a mixture of poems that touch upon the different aspects of human life. It can be averred that the collection consists of the poet’s seamless efforts to delve into the various domains of the human life and spot for the different places as well. It is a poetic revue in verse in which the poet instils energy, confidence, power and enthusiasm into minds of Indian people and touches upon all aspects of their lives. The poverty, ignorance, dirt, mud, daily struggle against liars, thieves, pickpockets, touts, politician and darkness have been depicted not as weaknesses of people in Indian culture but their strengths, because they have courage to overcome darkness and see the advent of a new era. The poems teach people morality, guide them to relive their pains and lead them to their salvation. Patricia Prime’s opinion is remarkable: “Sharma writes about his family, men and women, childhood, identity, roots and rootlessness, memory and loss, dreams and interactions with nature and place. His poised, articulate poems are remarkable for their wit, conversational tone and insight” (138). Through the poems in the collection, the poet dovetails the niceties of the Indian culture, and communicates its beauty and uniqueness meticulously. The language of the poem is lucid, elevated and eloquent. The poet’s use of diction seems to be very simple and colloquial like that of an inspiring teacher. On the whole the book is more than just a collection of poems as it teaches the readers a lot about the world around them through a detailed Glossary appended soon after the poems in the collection. It provides supplementary information about the terms used abundantly in Indian scriptures, myths, and other religious and academic writings. The Glossary, therefore, plays pivotal role in unfolding the layers of meaning and reaching the hearts of the global readers. The “Afterwords” appended at the end, enhances readability of poems and displays worldwide acceptability, intelligibility, and popularity of the poet. The Afterwords are a good example of authentic Formalistic criticism and New Criticism. They indirectly teach a formative reader and critic the importance of forming one’s opinion, direct reading and writing without any crutches of the critics.

Abstract:

Permaculture is a creative design process that is based on ethics and design principles. It guides us to mimic the patterns and relationships we can find in nature and can be applied to all aspects of human habitation, from agriculture to ecological building, from appropriate technology to education and even economics. (permacultureprinciples.com)This paper considers permaculture as an example of counterculture in Australia. Permaculture is a neologism, the result of a contraction of ‘permanent’ and ‘agriculture’. In accordance with David Holmgren and Richard Telford definition quoted above, we intend permaculture as a design process based on a set of ethical and design principles. Rather than describing the history of permaculture, we choose two moments as paradigmatic of its evolution in relation to counterculture.The first moment is permaculture’s beginnings steeped in the same late 1960s turbulence that saw some people pursue an alternative lifestyle in Northern NSW and a rural idyll in Tasmania (Grayson and Payne). Ideas of a return to the land circulating in this first moment coalesced around the publication in 1978 of the book Permaculture One: A Perennial Agriculture for Human Settlements by Bill Mollison and David Holmgren, which functioned as “a disruptive technology, an idea that threatened to disrupt business as usual, to change the way we thought and did things”, as Russ Grayson writes in his contextual history of permaculture. The second moment is best exemplified by the definitions of permaculture as “a holistic system of design … most often applied to basic human needs such as water, food and shelter … also used to design more abstract systems such as community and economic structures” (Milkwood) and as “also a world wide network and movement of individuals and groups working in both rich and poor countries on all continents” (Holmgren).We argue that the shift in understanding of permaculture from the “back to the land movement” (Grayson) as a more wholesome alternative to consumer society to the contemporary conceptualisation of permaculture as an assemblage and global network of practices, is representative of the shifting dynamic between dominant paradigms and counterculture from the 1970s to the present. While counterculture was a useful way to understand the agency of subcultures (i.e. by countering mainstream culture and society) contemporary forms of globalised capitalism demand different models and vocabularies within which the idea of “counter” as clear cut alternative becomes an awkward fit.On the contrary we see the emergence of a repertoire of practices aimed at small-scale, localised solutions connected in transnational networks (Pink 105). These practices operate contrapuntally, a concept we borrow from Edward Said’s Culture and Imperialism (1993), to define how divergent practices play off each other while remaining at the edge, but still in a relation of interdependence with a dominant paradigm. In Said’s terms “contrapuntal reading” reveals what is left at the periphery of a mainstream narrative, but is at the same time instrumental to the development of events in the narrative itself. To illustrate this concept Said makes the case of novels where colonial plantations at the edge of the Empire make possible a certain lifestyle in England, but don’t appear in the narrative of that lifestyle itself (66-67).In keeping with permaculture design ecological principles, we argue that today permaculture is best understood as part of an assemblage of design objects, bacteria, economies, humans, plants, technologies, actions, theories, mushrooms, policies, affects, desires, animals, business, material and immaterial labour and politics and that it can be read as contrapuntal rather than as oppositional practice. Contrapuntal insofar as it is not directly oppositional preferring to reframe and reorientate everyday practices. The paper is structured in three parts: in the first one we frame our argument by providing a background to our understanding of counterculture and assemblage; in the second we introduce the beginning of permaculture in its historical context, and in third we propose to consider permaculture as an assemblage.Background: Counterculture and Assemblage We do not have the scope in this article to engage with contested definitions of counterculture in the Australian context, or their relation to contraculture or subculture. There is an emerging literature (Stickells, Robinson) touched on elsewhere in this issue. In this paper we view counterculture as social movements that “undermine societal hierarchies which structure urban life and create, instead a city organised on the basis of values such as action, local cultures, and decentred, participatory democracy” (Castells 19-20). Our focus on cities demonstrates the ways counterculture has shifted away from oppositional protest and towards ways of living sustainably in an increasingly urbanised world.Permaculture resonates with Castells’s definition and with other forms of protest, or what Musgrove calls “the dialectics of utopia” (16), a dynamic tension of political activism (resistance) and personal growth (aesthetics and play) that characterised ‘counterculture’ in the 1970s. McKay offers a similar view when he says such acts of counterculture are capable of “both a utopian gesture and a practical display of resistance” (27). But as a design practice, permaculture goes beyond the spectacle of protest.In this sense permaculture can be understood as an everyday act of resistance: “The design act is not a boycott, strike, protest, demonstration, or some other political act, but lends its power of resistance from being precisely a designerly way of intervening into people’s lives” (Markussen 38). We view permaculture design as a form of design activism that is embedded in everyday life. It is a process that aims to reorient a practice not by disrupting it but by becoming part of it.Guy Julier cites permaculture, along with the appropriate technology movement and community architecture, as one of many examples of radical thinking in design that emerged in the 1970s (225). This alignment of permaculture as a design practice that is connected to counterculture in an assemblage, but not entirely defined by it, is important in understanding the endurance of permaculture as a form of activism.In refuting the common and generalized narrative of failure that is used to describe the sixties (and can be extended to the seventies), Julie Stephens raises the many ways that the dominant ethos of the time was “revolutionised by the radicalism of the period, but in ways that bore little resemblance to the announced intentions of activists and participants themselves” (121). Further, she argues that the “extraordinary and paradoxical aspects of the anti-disciplinary protest of the period were that while it worked to collapse the division between opposition and complicity and problematised received understandings of the political, at the same time it reaffirmed its commitment to political involvement as an emancipatory, collective endeavour” (126).Many foresaw the political challenge of counterculture. From the belly of the beast, in 1975, Craig McGregor wrote that countercultures are “a crucial part of conventional society; and eventually they will be judged on how successful they transform it” (43). In arguing that permaculture is an assemblage and global network of practices, we contribute to a description of the shifting dynamic between dominant paradigms and counterculture that was identified by McGregor at the time and Stephens retrospectively, and we open up possibilities for reexamining an important moment in the history of Australian protest movements.Permaculture: Historical Context Together with practical manuals and theoretical texts permaculture has produced its foundation myths, centred around two father figures, Bill Mollison and David Holmgren. The pair, we read in accounts on the history of permaculture, met in the 1970s in Hobart at the University of Tasmania, where Mollison, after a polymath career, was a senior lecturer in Environmental Psychology, and Holmgren a student. Together they wrote the first article on permaculture in 1976 for the Organic Farmer and Gardener magazine (Grayson and Payne), which together with the dissemination of ideas via radio, captured the social imagination of the time. Two years later Holmgren and Mollison published the book Permaculture One: A Perennial Agricultural System for Human Settlements (Mollison and Holmgren).These texts and Mollison’s talks articulated ideas and desires and most importantly proposed solutions about living on the land, and led to the creation of the first ecovillage in Australia, Max Lindegger’s Crystal Waters in South East Queensland, the first permaculture magazine (titled Permaculture), and the beginning of the permaculture network (Grayson and Payne). In 1979 Mollison taught the first permaculture course, and published the second book. Grayson and Payne stress how permaculture media practices, such as the radio interview mentioned above and publications like Permaculture Magazine and Permaculture International Journal were key factors in the spreading of the design system and building a global network.The ideas developed around the concept of permaculture were shaped by, and in turned contributed to shape, the social climate of the late 1960s and early 1970s that captured the discontent with both capitalism and the Cold War, and that coalesced in “alternative lifestyles groups” (Metcalf). In 1973, for instance, the Aquarius Festival in Nimbin was not only a countercultural landmark, but also the site of emergence of alternative experiments in living that found their embodiment in experimental housing design (Stickells). The same interest in technological innovation mixed with rural skills animated one of permaculture’s precursors, the “back to the land movement” and its attempt “to blend rural traditionalism and technological and ideological modernity” (Grayson).This character of remix remains one of the characteristics of permaculture. Unlike movements based mostly on escape from the mainstream, permaculture offered a repertoire, and a system of adaptable solutions to live both in the country and the city. Like many aspects of the “alternative lifestyle” counterculture, permaculture was and is intensely biopolitical in the sense that it is concerned with the management of life itself “from below”: one’s own, people’s life and life on planet earth more generally. This understanding of biopolitics as power of life rather than over life is translated in permaculture into malleable design processes across a range of diversified practices. These are at the basis of the endurance of permaculture beyond the experiments in alternative lifestyles.In distinguishing it from sustainability (a contested concept among permaculture practitioners, some of whom prefer the notion of “planning for abundance”), Barry sees permaculture as:locally based and robustly contextualized implementations of sustainability, based on the notion that there is no ‘one size fits all’ model of sustainability. Permaculture, though rightly wary of more mainstream, reformist, and ‘business as usual’ accounts of sustainability can be viewed as a particular localized, and resilience-based conceptualization of sustainable living and the creation of ‘sustainable communities’. (83)The adaptability of permaculture to diverse solutions is stressed by Molly Scott-Cato, who, following David Holmgren, defines it as follows: “Permaculture is not a set of rules; it is a process of design based around principles found in the natural world, of cooperation and mutually beneficial relationships, and translating these principles into actions” (176).Permaculture Practice as Assemblage Scott Cato’s definition of permaculture helps us to understand both its conceptual framework as it is set out in permaculture manuals and textbooks, and the way it operates in practice at an individual, local, regional, national and global level, as an assemblage. Using the idea of assemblage, as defined by Jane Bennett, we are able to understand permaculture as part of an “ad hoc grouping”, a “collectivity” made up of many types of actors, humans, non humans, nature and culture, whose “coherence co-exists with energies and countercultures that exceed and confound it” (445-6). Put slightly differently, permaculture is part of “living” assemblage whose existence is not dependent on or governed by a “central power”. Nor can it be influenced by any single entity or member (445-6). Rather, permaculture is a “complex, gigantic whole” that is “made up variously, of somatic, technological, cultural, and atmospheric elements” (447).In considering permaculture as an assemblage that includes countercultural elements, we specifically adhere to John Law’s description of Actor Network Theory as an approach that relies on an empirical foundation rather than a theoretical one in order to “tell stories about ‘how’ relationships assemble or don’t” (141). The hybrid nature of permaculture design involving both human and non human stakeholders and their social and material dependencies can be understood as an “assembly” or “thing,” where everything not only plays its part relationally but where “matters of fact” are combined with “matters of concern” (Latour, "Critique"). As Barry explains, permaculture is a “holistic and systems-based approach to understanding and designing human-nature relations” (82). Permaculture principles are based on the enactment of interconnections, continuous feedback and reshuffling among plants, humans, animals, chemistry, social life, things, energy, built and natural environment, and tools.Bruno Latour calls this kind of relationality a “sphere” or a “network” that comprises of many interconnected nodes (Latour, "Actor-Network" 31). The connections between the nodes are not arbitrary, they are based on “associations” that dissolve the “micro-macro distinctions” of near and far, emphasizing the “global entity” of networks (361-381). Not everything is globalised but the global networks that structure the planet affect everything and everyone. In the context of permaculture, we argue that despite being highly connected through a network of digital and analogue platforms, the movement remains localised. In other words, permaculture is both local and global articulating global matters of concern such as food production, renewable energy sources, and ecological wellbeing in deeply localised variants.These address how the matters of concerns engendered by global networks in specific places interact with local elements. A community based permaculture practice in a desert area, for instance, will engage with storing renewable energy, or growing food crops and maintaining a stable ecology using the same twelve design principles and ethics as an educational business doing rooftop permaculture in a major urban centre. The localised applications, however, will result in a very different permaculture assemblage of animals, plants, technologies, people, affects, discourses, pedagogies, media, images, and resources.Similarly, if we consider permaculture as a network of interconnected nodes on a larger scale, such as in the case of national organisations, we can see how each node provides a counterpoint that models ecological best practices with respect to ingrained everyday ways of doing things, corporate and conventional agriculture, and so on. This adaptability and ability to effect practices has meant that permaculture’s sphere of influence has grown to include public institutions, such as city councils, public and private spaces, and schools.A short description of some of the nodes in the evolving permaculture assemblage in Sydney, where we live, is an example of the way permaculture has advanced from its alternative lifestyle beginnings to become part of the repertoire of contemporary activism. These practices, in turn, make room for accepted ways of doing things to move in new directions. In this assemblage each constellation operates within well established sites: local councils, public spaces, community groups, and businesses, while changing the conventional way these sites operate.The permaculture assemblage in Sydney includes individuals and communities in local groups coordinated in a city-wide network, Permaculture Sydney, connected to similar regional networks along the NSW seaboard; local government initiatives, such as in Randwick, Sydney, and Pittwater and policies like Sustainable City Living; community gardens like the inner city food forest at Angel Street or the hybrid public open park and educational space at the Permaculture Interpretive Garden; private permaculture gardens; experiments in grassroot urban permaculture and in urban agriculture; gardening, education and landscape business specialising in permaculture design, like Milkwood and Sydney Organic Gardens; loose groups of permaculturalists gathering around projects, such as Permablitz Sydney; media personalities and programs, as in the case of the hugely successful garden show Gardening Australia hosted by Costa Georgiadis; germane organisations dedicated to food sovereignty or seed saving, the Transition Towns movement; farmers’ markets and food coops; and multifarious private/public sustainability initiatives.Permaculture is a set of practices that, in themselves are not inherently “against” anything, yet empower people to form their own lifestyles and communities. After all, permaculture is a design system, a way to analyse space, and body of knowledge based on set principles and ethics. The identification of permaculture as a form of activism, or indeed as countercultural, is externally imposed, and therefore contingent on the ways conventional forms of housing and food production are understood as being in opposition.As we have shown elsewhere (2014) thinking through design practices as assemblages can describe hybrid forms of participation based on relationships to broader political movements, disciplines and organisations.Use Edges and Value the Marginal The eleventh permaculture design principle calls for an appreciation of the marginal and the edge: “The interface between things is where the most interesting events take place. These are often the most valuable, diverse and productive elements in the system” (permacultureprinciples.com). In other words the edge is understood as the site where things come together generating new possible paths and interactions. In this paper we have taken this metaphor to think through the relations between permaculture and counterculture. We argued that permaculture emerged from the countercultural ferment of the late 1960s and 1970s and intersected with other fringe alternative lifestyle experiments. In its contemporary form the “counter” value needs to be understood as counterpoint rather than as a position of pure oppositionality to the mainstream.The edge in permaculture is not a boundary on the periphery of a design, but a site of interconnection, hybridity and exchange, that produces adaptable and different possibilities. Similarly permaculture shares with forms of contemporary activism “flexible action repertoires” (Mayer 203) able to interconnect and traverse diverse contexts, including mainstream institutions. Permaculture deploys an action repertoire that integrates not segregates and that is aimed at inviting a shift in everyday practices and at doing things differently: differently from the mainstream and from the way global capital operates, without claiming to be in a position outside global capital flows. In brief, the assemblages of practices, ideas, and people generated by permaculture, like the ones described in this paper, as a counterpoint bring together discordant elements on equal terms.ReferencesBarry, John. The Politics of Actually Existing Unsustainability: Human Flourishing in a Climate-Changed, Carbon Constrained World. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.Bennett, Jane. “The Agency of Assemblages and the North American Blackout.” Public Culture 17.3 (2005): 445-65.Castells, Manuel. “The New Public Sphere: Global Civil Society, Communication, Networks, and Global Governance.” ANNALS, AAPSS 616 (2008): 78-93.Crosby, Alexandra, Jacqueline Lorber-Kasunic, and Ilaria Vanni. “Mapping Hybrid Design Participation in Sydney.” Proceedings of the Arte-Polis 5th International Conference – Reflections on Creativity: Public Engagement and the Making of Place. Bandung, 2014.Grayson, Russ, and Steve Payne. “Tasmanian Roots.” New Internationalist 402 (2007): 10–11.Grayson, Russ. “The Permaculture Papers 2: The Dawn.” PacificEdge 2010. 6 Oct. 2014 ‹http://pacific-edge.info/2010/10/the-permaculture-papers-2-the-dawn›.Holmgren, David. “About Permaculture.” Holmgren Design, Permaculture Vision and Innovation. 2014.Julier, Guy. “From Design Culture to Design Activism.” Design and Culture 5.2 (2013): 215-236.Law, John. “Actor Network Theory and Material Semiotics.” In The New Blackwell Companion to Social Theory, ed. Bryan S. Turner. Chichester, West Sussex: Wiley-Blackwell. 2009. 141-158. Latour, Bruno. “On Actor-Network Theory. A Few Clarifications plus More than a Few Complications.” Philosophia, 25.3 (1996): 47-64.Latour, Bruno. “Why Has Critique Run Out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.” Critical Inquiry 30 (2004): 225–48. 6 Dec. 2014 ‹http://www.ensmp.fr/~latour/articles/article/089.html›.Levin, Simon A. The Princeton Guide to Ecology. Princeton: Princeton UP. 2009Lockyer, Joshua, and James R. Veteto, eds. Environmental Anthropology Engaging Ecotopia: Bioregionalism, Permaculture, and Ecovillages. Vol. 17. Berghahn Books, 2013.Madge, Pauline. “Ecological Design: A New Critique.” Design Issues 13.2 (1997): 44-54.Mayer, Margit. “Manuel Castells’ The City and the Grassroots.” International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 30.1 (2006): 202–206.Markussen, Thomas. “The Disruptive Aesthetics of Design Activism: Enacting Design between Art and Politics.” Design Issues 29.1 (2013): 38-50.McGregor, Craig. “What Counter-Culture?” Meanjin Quarterly 34.1 (1975).McGregor, Craig. “The Revolution Will Not Be Televised.” Meanjin Quarterly 30.2 (1971): 176-179.McKay, G. “DiY Culture: Notes Toward an Intro.” In G. McKay, ed., DiY Culture: Party and Protest in Nineties Britain, London: Verso, 1988. 1-53.Metcalf, William J. “A Classification of Alternative Lifestyle Groups.” Journal of Sociology 20.66 (1984): 66–80.Milkwood. “Frequently Asked Questions.” 30 Sep. 2014. 6 Dec. 2014 ‹http://www.milkwoodpermaculture.com.au/permaculture/faqs›.Mollison, Bill, and David Holmgren. Permaculture One: A Perennial Agricultural System for Human Settlements. Melbourne: Transworld Publishers, 1978.Musgrove, F. Ecstasy and Holiness: Counter Culture and the Open Society. London: Methuen and Co., 1974.permacultureprinciples.com. 25 Nov. 2014.Pink, Sarah. Situating Everyday Life. London: Sage, 2012.Robinson, Shirleene. “1960s Counter-Culture in Australia: the Search for Personal Freedom.” In The 1960s in Australia: People, Power and Politics, eds. Shirleene Robinson and Julie Ustinoff. Newcastle, UK: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2012.Said, Edward. Culture and Imperialism. London: Chatto & Windus, 1993.Scott-Cato. Molly. Environment and Economy. Abingdon: Routledge, 2011.Stephens, Julie. Anti-Disciplinary Protest: Sixties Radicalism and Postmodernism. Cambridge; New York: Cambridge UP, 1998.Stickells, Lee. “‘And Everywhere Those Strange Polygonal Igloos’: Framing a History of Australian Countercultural Architecture.” In Proceedings of the Society of Architectural Historians, Australia and New Zealand 30: Open. Vol. 2. Eds. Alexandra Brown and Andrew Leach. Gold Coast, Qld: SAHANZ, 2013. 555-568.

Abstract:

Over the last two decades the female forensic pathologist investigator has become a prominent figure in crime fiction. Her presence causes suspicion on a number of levels in the narrative and this article will examine the reasons for that suspicion and the manner in which it is presented in two texts: Patricia Cornwell’s Postmortem and Tess Gerritsen’s The Sinner. Cornwell and Gerritsen are North American crime writers whose series of novels both feature female forensic pathologists who are deeply involved in homicide investigation. Cornwell’s protagonist is Dr Kay Scarpetta, then-Chief Medical Examiner in Richmond, Virginia. Gerritsen’s is Dr Maura Isles, a forensic pathologist in the Boston Medical Examiner’s office. Their jobs entail attending crime scenes to assess bodies in situ, performing examinations and autopsies, and working with police to solve the cases.In this article I will first examine Western cultural attitudes towards dissection and autopsy since the twelfth century before discussing how the most recent of these provoke suspicion in the selected novels. I will further analyse this by drawing on Julia Kristeva’s concept of the abject. I will then consider how female pathologist protagonists try to deflect their colleagues’ suspicion of their professional choices, drawing in part on Judith Butler’s ideas of gender as a performative category. I define ‘gender’ as the socially constructed roles, activities, attributes, and behaviours that Western culture considers appropriate for women and men, and ‘sex’ as the physical biological characteristics that differentiate women and men. I argue that the female forensic pathologist investigator is portrayed as suspicious in the chosen novels for her occupation of the abject space caused by her sex in her roles as investigator and pathologist, her identification with the dead, and her performance of elements of both masculine and feminine conventional gender roles. Scholars such as Barthes, Rolls, and Grauby have approached detective fiction by focusing on intertextuality, the openness of the text, and the possibility of different meanings, with Vargas being one example of how this can operate; however, this article focuses on examining how the female forensic pathologist investigator is represented as suspicious in mainstream crime novels that attract a readership seeking resolution and closure.A significant part of each of these novels focuses on the corpse and its injuries as the site at which the search for truth commences, and I argue that the corpse itself, those who work most closely with it and the procedures they employ in this search are all treated with suspicion in the crime fiction in this study. The central procedures of autopsy and dissection have historically been seen as abominations, in some part due to religious views such as the belief of Christians prior to the thirteenth century that the resurrection of the soul required an intact body (Klaver 10) and the Jewish and Muslim edicts against disfigurement of the dead (Davis and Peterson 1042). In later centuries dissection was made part of the death sentence and was perceived “as an abhorrent additional post-mortem punishment” that “promised the exposure of nakedness, dismemberment, and the deliberate destruction of the corpse,” which was considered “a gross assault on the integrity and the identity of the body, and upon the repose of the soul” (Richardson 154). While now a mainstay of many popular crime narratives, the autopsy as a procedure in real life continues to appall much of the public (Klaver 18). This is because “the human body—especially the dead human body—is an object still surrounded by taboos and prohibitions” (Sawday 269). The living are also reluctant to “yield the subjecthood of the other-dead to object status” (Klaver 18), which often produces a horrified response from some families to doctors seeking permission to dissect for autopsy. According to Gawande, when doctors suggest an autopsy the victim’s family commonly asks “Hasn’t she been through enough?” (187). The forensic pathologists who perform the autopsy are themselves linked with the repugnance of the act (Klaver 9), and in these novels that fact combined with the characters’ willingness to be in close proximity with the corpse and their comfort with dissecting it produces considerable suspicion on the part of their police colleagues.The female sex of the pathologists in these novels causes additional suspicion. This is primarily because women are “culturally associated [...] with life and life giving” (Vanacker 66). While historically women were also involved in the care of the sick and the dead (Nunn and Biressi 200), the growth of medical knowledge and the subsequent medicalisation of death in Western culture over the past two centuries has seen women relegated to a stylised kind of “angelic ministry” (Nunn and Biressi 201). This is an image inconsistent with these female characters’ performance of what is perceived as a “violent ‘reduction’ into parts: a brutal dismemberment” (Sawday 1). Drawing on Butler’s ideas about gender as a culturally constructed performance, we can see that while these characters are biologically female, in carrying out tasks that are perceived as masculine they are not performing their traditional gender roles and are thus regarded with suspicion by their police colleagues. Both Scarpetta and Isles are aware of this, as illustrated by the interior monologue with which Gerritsen opens her novel:They called her the Queen of the Dead. Though no one ever said it to her face, Dr. Maura Isles sometimes heard the nickname murmured in her wake as she travelled the grim triangle of her job between courtroom and death scene and morgue. [...] Sometimes the whispers held a tremolo of disquiet, like the murmurs of the pious as an unholy stranger passes among them. It was the disquiet of those who could not understand why she chose to walk in Death’s footsteps. Does she enjoy it, they wonder? Does the touch of cold flesh, the stench of decay, hold such allure for her that she has turned her back on the living? (Gerritsen 6)The police officers’ inability to understand why Isles chooses to work with the dead leads them to wonder whether she takes pleasure in it, and because they cannot comprehend how a “normal” person could act that way she is immediately marked as a suspicious Other. Gerritsen’s language builds images of transgression: words such as murmured, wake, whispers, disquiet, unholy, death’s footsteps, cold, stench, and decay suggest a fearful attitude towards the dead and the abjection of the corpse itself, a topic I will explore shortly. Isles later describes seeing police officers cast uneasy glances her way, noting details that only reinforce their beliefs that she is an odd duck: The ivory skin, the black hair with its Cleopatra cut. The red slash of lipstick. Who else wears lipstick to a death scene? Most of all, it’s her calmness that disturbs them, her coolly regal gaze as she surveys the horrors that they themselves can barely stomach. Unlike them, she does not avert her gaze. Instead she bends close and stares, touches. She sniffs. And later, under bright lights in her autopsy lab, she cuts. (Gerritsen 7) While the term “odd duck” suggests a somewhat quaintly affectionate tolerance, it is contrasted by the rest of the description: the red slash brings to mind blood and a gaping wound perhaps also suggestive of female genitalia; the calmness, the coolly regal gaze, and the verb “surveys” imply detachment; the willingness to move close to the corpse, to touch and even smell it, and later cut it open, emphasise the difference between the police officers, who can “barely stomach” the sight, and Isles who readily goes much further.Kristeva describes the abject as that which is not one thing or another (4). The corpse is recognisable as once-human, but is no-longer; the body was once Subject, but we cannot make ourselves perceive it yet as fully Object, and thus it is incomprehensible and abject. I suggest that the abject is suspicious because of this “neither-nor” nature: its liminal identity cannot be pinned down, its meaning cannot be determined, and therefore it cannot be trusted. In the abject corpse, “that compelling, raw, insolent thing in the morgue’s full sunlight [...] that thing that no longer matches and therefore no longer signifies anything” (Kristeva 4), we see the loss of borders between ourselves and the Other, and we are simultaneously “drawn to and repelled” by it; “nausea is a biological recognition of it, and fear and adrenalin also acknowledge its presence” (Pentony). In these novels the police officers’ recognition of these feelings in themselves emphasises their assumptions about the apparent lack of the same responses in the female pathologist investigators. In the quote from The Sinner above, for example, the officers are unnerved by Isles’ calmness around the thing they can barely face. In Postmortem, the security guard who works for the morgue hides behind his desk when a body is delivered (17) and refuses to enter the body storage area when requested to do so (26) in contrast with Scarpetta’s ease with the corpses.Abjection results from “that which disturbs identity, system, order. What does not respect borders, positions, rules” (Kristeva 4), and by having what appears to be an unnatural reaction to the corpse, these women are perceived as failing to respect systems and boundaries and therefore are viewed as abject themselves. At the same time, however, the female characters strive against the abject in their efforts to repair the disturbance caused by the corpse and the crime of murder that produced it by locating evidence leading to the apprehension of the culprit. Ever-present and undermining these attempts to restore order is the evidence of the crime itself, the corpse, which is abject not only for its “neither-nor” status but also because it exposes “the fragility of the law” (Kristeva 4). In addition, these female pathologist characters’ sex causes abjection in another form through their “liminal status” as outsiders in the male hierarchy of law enforcement (Nunn and Biressi 203); while they are employed by it and work to maintain its dominance over law-breakers and society in general, as biological females they can never truly belong.Abjection also results from the blurring of boundaries between investigator and victim. Such blurring is common in crime fiction, and while it is most likely to develop between criminal and investigator when the investigator is male, when that investigator is female it tends instead to involve the victim (Mizejewski 8). In these novels this is illustrated by the ways in which the female investigators see themselves as similar to the victims by reason of gender plus sensibility and/or work. The first victim in Cornwell’s Postmortem is a young female doctor, and reminders of her similarities to Scarpetta appear throughout the novel, such as when Scarpetta notices the pile of medical journals near the victim's bed (Cornwell 12), and when she considers the importance of the woman's fingers in her work as a surgeon (26). When another character suggests to Scarpetta that, “in a sense, you were her once,” Scarpetta agrees (218). This loss of boundaries between self and not-self can be considered another form of abjection because the status and roles of investigator and victim become unclear, and it also results in an emotional bond, with both Scarpetta and Isles becoming sensitive to what lies in wait for the bodies. This awareness, and the frisson it creates, is in stark contrast to their previous equanimity. For example, when preparing for an autopsy on the body of a nun, Isles finds herself fighting extreme reluctance, knowing that “this was a woman who had chosen to live hidden from the eyes of men; now she would be cruelly revealed, her body probed, her orifices swabbed. The prospect of such an invasion brought a bitter taste to [Isles’s] throat and she paused to regain her composure” (Gerritsen 57). The language highlights the penetrative nature of Isles’s contact with the corpse through words such as revealed, orifices, probed, and invasion, which all suggest unwanted interference, the violence inherent in the dissecting procedures of autopsy, and the masculine nature of the task even when performed by a female pathologist. This in turn adds to the problematic issue here of gender as performance, a subject I will discuss shortly.In a further blurring of those boundaries, the female characters are often perceived as potential victims by both themselves and others. Critic Lee Horsley describes Scarpetta as “increasingly giv[ing] way to a tendency to see herself in the place of the victim, her interior self exposed and open to inspection by hostile eyes” (154). This is demonstrated in the novel when plot developments see Scarpetta’s work scrutinised (Cornwell 105), when she feels she does not belong to the same world as the living people around her (133), and when she almost becomes a victim in a literal sense at the climax of the novel, when the perpetrator breaks into her home to torture and kill her but is stopped by the timely arrival of a police officer (281).Similarly, Gerritsen’s character Isles comes to see herself as a possible victim in The Sinner. When it is feared that the criminal is watching the Boston police and Isles realises he may be watching her too, she thinks about how “she was accustomed to being in the eye of the media, but now she considered the other eyes that might be watching her. Tracking her. And she remembered what she had felt in the darkness at [a previous crime scene]: the prey’s cold sense of dread when it suddenly realises it is being stalked” (Gerritsen 222). She too almost becomes a literal victim when the criminal enters her home with intent to kill (323).As investigators, these characters’ sex causes suspicion because they are “transgressive female bod[ies] occupying the spaces traditionally held by a man” (Mizejewski 6). The investigator in crime fiction has “traditionally been represented as a marginalized outsider” (Mizejewski 11), a person who not only needs to think like the criminal in order to apprehend them but be willing to use violence or to step outside the law in their pursuit of this goal, and is regarded as suspicious as a result. To place a woman in this position then makes that investigator’s role doubly suspicious (Mizejewski 11). Judith Butler’s work on gender as performance provides a useful tool for examining this. Because “the various acts of gender create the gender itself” (Butler 522), these female characters are judged as woman or not-woman according to what they do. By working as investigators in the male-dominated field of law-enforcement and particularly by choosing to spend their days handling the dead in ways that involve the masculine actions of penetrating and dismembering, each has “radically crossed the limits of her gender role, with her choice of the most unsavoury and ‘unfeminine’ of professions” (Vanacker 65). The suspicion this attracts is demonstrated by Scarpetta being compared to her male predecessor who got on so well with the police, judges, and lawyers with whom she struggles (Cornwell 91). This sense of marginalisation and unfavourable comparison is reinforced through her recollections of her time in medical school when she was one of only four women in her class and can remember vividly the isolating tactics the male students employed against the female members (60). One critic has estimated the dates of Scarpetta’s schooling as putting her “on the leading edge of women moving into professionals schools in the early 1970s” (Robinson 97), in the time of second wave feminism, when such changes were not welcomed by all men in the institutions. In The Sinner, Isles wants her male colleagues to see her as “a brain and a white coat” (Gerritsen 175) rather than a woman, and chooses strategies such as maintaining an “icy professionalism” (109) and always wearing that white coat to ensure she is seen as an intimidating authority figure, as she believes that once they see her as a woman, sex will get in the way (175). She wants to be perceived as a professional with a job to do rather than a prospective sexual partner. The white coat also helps conceal the physical indicators of her sex, such as breasts and hips (mirroring the decision of the murdered nun to hide herself from the eyes of men and revealing their shared sensibility). Butler’s argument that “the distinction between appearance and reality [...] structures a good deal of populist thinking about gender identity” (527) is appropriate here, for Isles’s actions in trying to mask her sex and thus her gender declare to her colleagues that her sex is irrelevant to her role and therefore she can and should be treated as just another colleague performing a task.Scarpetta makes similar choices. Critic Bobbie Robinson says “Scarpetta triggers the typical distrust of powerful women in a male-oriented world, and in that world she seems determined to swaddle her lurking femininity to construct a persona that keeps her Other” (106), and that “because she perceives her femininity as problematic for others, she intentionally misaligns or masks the expectations of gender so that the masculine and feminine in her cancel each other out, constructing her as an androgyne” (98). Examples of this include Scarpetta’s acknowledgement of her own attractiveness (Cornwell 62) and her nurturing of herself and her niece Lucy through cooking, an activity she describes as “what I do best” (109) while at the same time she hides her emotions from her colleagues (204) and maintains that her work is her priority despite her mother’s accusations that “it’s not natural for a woman” (34). Butler states that “certain kinds of acts are usually interpreted as expressive of a gender core or identity, and that these acts either conform to an expected gender identity or contest that expectation in some way” (527). Scarpetta’s attention to her looks and her enjoyment of cooking conform to a societal assumption of female gender identity, while her construction of an emotionless facade and focus on her work falls more in the area of expected male gender identity.These characters deliberately choose to perform in a specific manner as a way of coping and succeeding in their workplace: by masking the most overt signs of their sex and gender they are attempting to lessen the suspicion cast upon them by others for not being “woman.” There exists, however, a contradiction between that decision and the clear markers of femininity demonstrated on occasion by both characters, for example, the use by Isles of bright red lipstick and a smart Cleopatra haircut, and the performance by both of the “feminised role as caretaker of, or alignment with, the victim’s body” (Summers-Bremner 133). While the characters do also perform the more masculine role of “rendering [the body’s] secrets in scientific form” (Summers-Bremner 133), a strong focus of the novels is their emotional connection to the bodies and so this feminised role is foregrounded. The attention to lipstick and hairstyle and their overtly caring natures fulfill Butler’s ideas of the conventional performance of gender and may be a reassurance to readers about the characters’ core femininity and their resultant availability for romance sub-plots, however they also have the effect of emphasising the contrasting performative gender elements within these characters and marking them once again in the eyes of other characters as neither one thing nor another, and therefore deserving of suspicion.In conclusion, the female forensic pathologist investigator is portrayed in the chosen novels as suspicious for her involvement in the abject space that results from her comfort around and identification with the corpse in contrast to the revulsion experienced by her police colleagues; her sex in her roles as investigator and pathologist where these roles are conventionally seen as masculine; and her performance of elements of both masculine and feminine conventional gender roles as she carries out her work. This, however, sets up a further line of inquiry about the central position of the abject in novels featuring female forensic pathologist investigators, as these texts depict this character’s occupation of the abject space as crucial to the solving of the case: it is through her ability to perform the procedures of her job while identifying with the corpse that clues are located, the narrative of events reconstructed, and the criminal identified and apprehended.ReferencesBarthes, Roland. S/Z. Trans. Richard Miller. London: Jonathan Cape. 1975. Butler, Judith. “Performative Acts and Gender Constitution: An Essay in Phenomenology and Feminist Theory.” Theatre Journal. 40.4 (1988): 519–31. 5 October 2011 ‹http://www.jstor.org/stable/3207893›Cornwell, Patricia. Postmortem. London: Warner Books, 1994. Davis, Gregory J. and Bradley R. Peterson. “Dilemmas and Solutions for the Pathologist and Clinician Encountering Religious Views of the Autopsy.” Southern Medical Journal. 89.11 (1996): 1041–44. Gawande, Atul. Complications: A Surgeon’s Notes on an Imperfect Science. London: Profile Books, 2003.Gerritsen, Tess. The Sinner. Sydney: Random House, 2003. Grauby, Francois. “‘In the Noir’: The Blind Detective in Bridgette Aubert’s La mort des bois.” Mostly French: French (in) detective fiction. Modern French Identities, v.88. Ed. Alistair Rolls. Oxford: Peter Lang. 2009.Horsley, Lee. Twentieth Century Crime Fiction. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2005.Klaver, Elizabeth. Sites of Autopsy in Contemporary Culture. Albany: State U of NYP, 2005.Kristeva, Julia. Powers of Horror: Essays on Abjection. New York: Columbia UP, 1982.Mizejewski, Linda. “Illusive Evidence: Patricia Cornwell and the Body Double.” South Central Review. 18.3/4 (2001): 6–20. 19 March 2010. ‹http://www.jstor.org/stable/3190350›Nunn, Heather and Anita Biressi. “Silent Witness: Detection, Femininity, and the Post Mortem Body.” Feminist Media Studies. 3.2 (2003): 193–206. 18 January 2011. ‹http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/1468077032000119317›Pentony, Samantha. “How Kristeva’s Theory of Abjection Works in Relation to the Fairy Tale and Post Colonial Novel: Angela Carter’s The Blood Chamber and Keri Hulme’s The Bone People.” Deep South. 2.3 (1996): n.p. 13 November 2011. ‹http://www.otago.ac.nz/DeepSouth/vol2no3/pentony.html›Richardson, Ruth. “Human Dissection and Organ Donation: A Historical Background.” Mortality. 11.2 (2006): 151–65. 13 May 2011. ‹http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13576270600615351›Robinson, Bobbie. “Playing Like the Boys: Patricia Cornwell Writes Men.” The Journal of Popular Culture. 39.1 (2006): 95–108. 2 August 2010. ‹http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1111/j.1540-5931.2006.00205.x/full›Rolls, Alistair. “An Uncertain Place: (Dis-)Locating the Frenchness of French and Australian Detective Fiction.” in Mostly French: French (in) Detective Fiction. Modern French Identities, v.88. Ed. Alistair Rolls. Oxford: Peter Lang. 2009.---. “What Does It Mean? Contemplating Rita and Desiring Dead Bodies in Two Short Stories by Raymond Carver.” Literature and Aesthetics: The Journal of the Sydney Society of Literature and Aesthetics. 18.2 (2008): 88-116. Sawday, Jonathon. The Body Emblazoned: Dissection and the Human Body in Renaissance Culture. London: Routledge, 1996.Summers-Bremner, Eluned. “Post-Traumatic Woundings: Sexual Anxiety in Patricia Cornwell’s Fiction.” New Formations: A Journal of Culture/Theory/Politics. 43 (2001): 131–47. Vanacker, Sabine. “V.I Warshawski, Kinsey Millhone and Kay Scarpetta: Creating a Feminist Detective Hero.” Criminal Proceedings: The Contemporary American Crime Novel. Ed. Peter Messent. London: Pluto P, 1997. 62–87. Vargas, Fred. This Night’s Foul Work. Trans. Sian Reynolds. London: Harvill Secker, 2008.